Posts

Blog

Historia real, Exhibicionismo, Primera vez, Sexo en grupo, Sexo duro, Masculino / Femenino

“Bienvenido a Boston. Son aproximadamente las 7:00 a.m. y la temperatura es de 45 grados. Vamos a rodar unos minutos más, así que por favor permanezcan sentados hasta que el capitán haya apagado la señal de abrocharse el cinturón. Que tengan un buen día en Boston”, se oyó por los altavoces del avión.

Mientras esperaba a que llegara mi maleta, Ylena me lanzó un beso disimuladamente desde el otro lado del carrusel, dando las gracias mientras su novio sacaba su maleta de la cola.

Le guiñé un ojo y no pude evitar recordar lo que pasó en mi vuelo “Redeye” ….

Llegué a PDX para mi vuelo nocturno a Boston las habituales “dos” horas antes de la salida del vuelo. El aeropuerto estaba vacío a las 8 de la tarde de un martes de julio. Tras pasar el control de seguridad, me dirigí a la puerta de embarque. Llegué a la puerta de embarque con tiempo suficiente para tomar un par de cervezas frías.

Es un crimen cobrar 8 dólares por una pinta de cerveza. Estaba a medio terminar mi cerveza, alternando entre ver despegar aviones y observar a la gente, cuando oí: “Quiero una Cape Cod, por favor”. Giré la cabeza para seguir la voz y me sorprendí. Había una preciosa morena sentada un par de asientos más abajo. Captó mi mirada, me miró y sonrió. Volví a centrar mi atención en la pista, donde estaba aterrizando un 747. Terminé mi cerveza y le pedí otra al camarero. Esta vez me volví y la sorprendí mirándome. Finalmente hablé: “¡Hola!”.

Ella respondió del mismo modo. Tomé un par de tragos antes de volver a hablar. “¿Vas a coger el vuelo nocturno a Boston?”.

Después de decir eso, pensé. Idiota’, claro que está en el vuelo nocturno, ¿por qué si no iba a estar sentada aquí?

“Sí”, respondió. “Odio estos vuelos nocturnos. Me fastidian el sueño”, continuó.

Tomé otro trago y le dije: “Sí, te entiendo. Es muy difícil dormir en los aviones”.

Terminó su bebida y pidió otra. Después de una cerveza y media, me llamaron del servicio y fui al baño. Me sentía un poco excitado por el alcohol y pensé que tal vez éste sería el vuelo en el que me uniría al exclusivo “Mile High Club”. A menudo he fantaseado con el sexo en un avión. Parte de la excitación es la emoción asociada a la posibilidad de que me pillen. Terminé de aliviar mi vejiga y volví al bar. Aún me quedaban 45 minutos para embarcar.

Después de volver a subirme al taburete, mi compañero me preguntó dónde estaban los baños. Le respondí y le indiqué el camino con el dedo índice.

Terminé mi cerveza. El camarero me preguntó si quería otra. Volví a mirar el reloj y decidí que tenía tiempo para una más.

Mi compañera volvió. Tenía la cara un poco colorada. Al parecer, el vodka estaba haciendo efecto. Terminó su segunda copa y se volvió para preguntarme si tenía tiempo para otra. Volví a mirar el reloj y le dije: “Tenemos unos 30 minutos antes de embarcar. Creo que tienes tiempo suficiente”.

Ella dijo: “¡Genial!” Luego le pidió una más al camarero.

“Soy Brian”, le tendí la mano para que me la estrechara.

Ella acercó su mano a la mía y dijo: “Soy Ylena”.

“¿Elena?” Pregunto, no seguro de si eso estaba bien o mal.

“Ylena con ‘Y'”, repitió.

“Es un nombre precioso”, afirmo.

Ella responde: “Se lo diré a mi madre. Le encanta mi nombre”.

“El vuelo 1512 con destino a Boston comenzará a embarcar dentro de 15 minutos”, se oye por los altavoces del aeropuerto.

A mí me quedaba media cerveza e Ylena sólo había bebido un par de sorbos de su copa recién servida.

“Ya estoy bastante colocado por las dos bebidas anteriores”, dice Ylena. “Parece que voy a tener que apurar ésta”, continuó.

Me reí un poco y respondí bromeando: “No te preocupes. Te llevaré en brazos hasta el avión si no puedes andar”.

“No te hagas ilusiones, creo que puedo andar perfectamente”, dijo con una risita.

Termino mi cerveza y pago mi escandalosa cuenta, haciéndole saber al “cervecero” mis sentimientos sobre el atraco a la autopista de 8 dólares por cerveza. “Será mejor que vaya al baño una vez más antes de embarcar”, le digo a Ylena. “Pasará un rato antes de que nos dejen levantarnos y usar el baño”.

“¡Buena idea! Será mejor que haga lo mismo”, comenta Ylena. “Nos vemos en el avión”.

Dejando escurrir mi lagartija, empecé a imaginar (esperando) que este sería el momento en que mi fantasía del “club de la milla de altura” se hiciera realidad. Cuando cojo vuelos “Redeye”, siempre intento conseguir un asiento en la parte trasera del avión. Una de las razones es que algún día podré hacer realidad mi fantasía, y la otra es que, si los vuelos no están llenos, suelo conseguir una fila entera para mí solo.

“El vuelo 1512 con servicio directo a Boston está listo para embarcar. Por favor, saque su tarjeta de embarque y póngala a disposición del auxiliar de embarque”, se oyó en la zona de embarque. Me puse en la cola y busqué desesperadamente a Ylena. No la vi cuando la cola se hizo más pequeña y casi era mi turno para embarcar. Mi mente me decía que había bebido demasiado y que estaba vomitando o desmayada en el baño. Por fin llegó mi turno y seguía sin ver a Ylena. Inmediatamente pensé en otro viaje sin unirme al “Mile High Club”.

Encontré mi asiento y mis sospechas eran ciertas. No había nadie más en la fila; lo tenía todo para mí. “¡¡¡Maldita sea!!! ¿Dónde está Ylena?”

Estaban subiendo los últimos pasajeros y la azafata anunció que ya estaban todos a bordo y que se cerraba la puerta.

Mierda’, pensé. Debía de estar muy enferma. “Todo el mundo debe estar sentado antes de que podamos abandonar la zona de la puerta de embarque”, se anunció. Me abroché el cinturón y estaba leyendo la revista de a bordo cuando oí: “Apuesto a que pensabas que estaba enferma”.

Me volví hacia mi izquierda e Ylena pasaba por delante de mi fila. Se detuvo unas filas más arriba, me miró y sonrió. Me sentí aliviado de que estuviera bien. También estaba eufórico de que mi fantasía aún pudiera hacerse realidad.

El despegue fue normal y, cuando alcanzamos la altitud de crucero, el capitán anunció que iba a apagar la señal del cinturón de seguridad y que podíamos movernos libremente por la cabina. Inmediatamente me desabroché el mío y me dirigí hacia Ylena. Cuando la alcancé, debió de saber que iba a subir. Tenía una gran sonrisa en la cara y se estaba riendo entre dientes.

“¿Cuándo has embarcado en el avión?”, le pregunté con descaro.

“Tengo una tarjeta MVP y embarqué en primera clase”, replicó.

Te busqué cuando estaba en la cola. Cuando no te vi, pensé que te habías puesto enferma”, le dije en tono preocupado. “Cuando no te vi embarcar, pensé que te habías desmayado”.

“Gracias por preocuparte por mí”, respondió en tono de listilla. “Ya soy mayorcita y puedo aguantar bien el alcohol”.

“Estupendo”, le dije. “¿Por qué no vuelves a mi fila? No hay nadie más sentado en ella y te invito a otra copa”.

Me miró inquisitivamente, decidiendo si debía o no debía hacerlo.

“Vamos, es un vuelo largo”, le digo. “Vamos a probar si puedes o no con el alcohol”.

Se desabrochó el cinturón, salió de su asiento y me siguió hasta mi fila. Yo me senté en el pasillo y ella junto a la ventanilla. Charlamos unos minutos antes de que las azafatas volvieran a nuestra fila con el carrito de bebidas.

“¿Puedo traerles algo de beber?” preguntó Stephanie, una de las azafatas.

“Tomaré un Cranberry/Vodka”, dijo Ylena. Eso es un Cape Cod, pero Ylena se imaginó que Stephanie no era camarera, así que se lo puso fácil.

“Tomaré vino tinto”, dije yo.

Ylena cambió inmediatamente de opinión. “Pensándolo mejor, yo también tomaré vino tinto”, le dijo a Stephanie.

Stephanie nos entregó el vino y dijo: “Son 10 dólares”. Yo mi tarjeta Visa e incluí un extra de $ 2.00 para ella. Por supuesto, ella respondió que no era necesario dar propina. Le dije que lo entendía, pero que luego querríamos más”. Ella respondió: “No hay problema. El avión va medio lleno, así que sólo tenéis que pulsar el botón de llamada cuando queráis otra”.

Vertimos el vino en los vasos de plástico y los chocamos diciendo “Salud”.

Charlamos unos minutos más mientras sorbíamos nuestros vinos. Cuando las copas estaban medio vacías, supe que era ahora o nunca si quería hacer realidad esta fantasía.

En mi estado mental inducido por la cerveza y el vino, le dije a Ylena: “¿Eres miembro del ‘Mile High Club’?”.

“¿Qué aerolínea tiene ese programa de viajero frecuente?”, preguntó ella.

Me quedé estupefacto. Ylena no sabe lo que es el club de la milla de altura, pensé para mis adentros. ¡¡Interesante!!

“El Mile High Club no está asociado a ninguna aerolínea en particular”, le digo. “No se consiguen millas ni viajes ni premios, y no cuesta nada hacerse socio”, continúo con timidez.

“Bueno, ¿qué tiene de especial unirse a este club?”, pregunta Ylena mientras bebe otro trago de vino.

“¿Necesitáis otra copa de vino?”, oigo desde detrás de mí.

Giro la cabeza y digo: “Sí Stephanie, sería estupendo”.

Stephanie se fue, e Ylena repitió su pregunta.

“The Mile High Club”, empiezo a decir cuando Stephanie vuelve con nuestros vinos. Le entregué mi tarjeta Visa, cuando me dijo: “Invita la casa. Volveré para ver cómo están en un rato”.

Ambos le dimos las gracias y yo comenté. “Ves, sí que vale la pena dejar propina”.

“Vale. ¿Y ahora qué pasa con este Mile High Club?”, volvió a preguntar Ylena.

Le hice un gesto para que se inclinara más hacia mí. Le expliqué qué era el club y qué había que hacer para entrar. Ylena permaneció inmóvil unos segundos y luego se apartó de mí. Después se hizo el silencio durante unos segundos.

“Lo siento, no quería ofenderte”, le dije. Me miró y una gran sonrisa apareció en su rostro. Me hizo un gesto para que me acercara. Para mi sorpresa, me plantó un beso erótico en los labios. Al instante, mi polla sintió una sacudida de excitación.

“Eso suena muy, muy travieso”, me dijo en voz baja y sensual. “Me estoy mojando de pensarlo”.

“No me estoy mojando, pero me está produciendo ese efecto ‘masculino'”, replico.

Con eso, ella miró hacia mi entrepierna y pudo ver la “tienda” ya formada. Cuando viajo por la noche, llevo a propósito vaqueros abotonados sin ropa interior, para facilitar el acceso en caso necesario. Con los ojos fijos en la tienda que estaba formando, alargó la mano y agarró mi miembro palpitante.

“¡¡¡WOW!!! Estás listo para la acción”, me dijo.

Lo justo es justo, así que le correspondí y llevé mi mano a su entrepierna. En cuanto me vio mover la mano, abrió las piernas. En cuanto mis dedos la tocaron, soltó un gemido audible. Ya estaba mojada.

“¡Puedo devolver el WOW!” Le dije. “¿Llevas bragas?” Continué.

“Nunca llevo bragas”, contestó ella. “¿Adónde vamos ahora?”, me susurró.

“Baja la bandeja de su sitio”, le ordené. “Aquí está mi vaso, pon los dos en la bandeja”.

El avión estaba casi todo oscuro, salvo por algunos noctámbulos que leían. Me levanté y abrí el compartimento superior para coger un par de almohadas y una manta, y subí los reposabrazos.

Extendí el brazo, como para abrazarla, y le pedí que se deslizara más cerca de mí. Ella se sentó contra mi hombro y yo la rodeé con el brazo.

“Bájate los pantalones”, le dije. Cumplió mis instrucciones y le tapé el cuerpo con la manta. Metí la mano bajo la manta y encontré su humedad. Empezó a gemir. Abrió las piernas y giró la cabeza hacia mí. Me desabroché los pantalones, lo suficiente para que pudiera agarrar mi polla dura.

“Esto es increíble, Ylena”, le susurré.

Continué jugando con su coño húmedo. Pasé mi dedo corazón por su húmeda raja muy despacio. Ella gemía más fuerte y su respiración era cada vez más superficial.

“¿Sabes lo que me estás haciendo?”, pregunta incoherente.

“¡¡¡SÍ!!!” Le respondo. “¡¡¡Disfrútalo!!!”.

Tras unos minutos de provocarla, encontré su clítoris y lo atrapé entre mis dedos índice y corazón. Empecé a hacer movimientos circulares. Ella estaba en otro mundo. Empezó a sacudirse, moviendo el culo dentro y fuera del asiento. Estaba a punto de correrse.

No paraba de repetir: “¡¡¡OH DIOS MIO!!! ¡¡¡OH DIOS MIO!!!

Abrió los ojos, giró la cabeza, me miró y me dijo: “ME VOY A CORRER AHORA MISMO !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”.

¡Vaya si lo hizo! Le temblaba todo el cuerpo. Nos encontramos con una pequeña turbulencia y ella estaba haciendo de las suyas. Mi mano estaba empapada. Lentamente detuve mi asalto a sus labios húmedos y mantuve mi mano y contra su montículo hasta que dejó de convulsionar. Me soltó la polla un momento, lo suficiente para recuperar el aliento y darme las gracias una y otra vez. Aproveché para probar su néctar. Me llevé los dedos a la nariz y lo aspiré como si olfateara el aroma de un buen vino. Era un aroma intenso. Creo que los pasajeros de unas filas más arriba podían olerlo. Me llevé los dedos a la boca y los lamí.

“Dios, sabes increíble”, le dije con lujuria. “No tengo suficiente”.

Tiró la manta a un lado y su precioso coño húmedo quedó expuesto al aire que volvía a circular. Me agaché y metí un dedo en su húmedo agujero. Me los llevé a la boca y volví a disfrutar de su sabor.

Ella me agarró la polla y con lujuria en los ojos me dijo: “¡¡¡NECESITAS FOLLARME AHORA MISMO!!!”.

Justo entonces oí una voz a mi izquierda. “¡Sí, tienes que FOLLARLA!”

Eso nos sobresaltó a los dos. Ylena se incorporó y cogió la manta para taparse. Giré la cabeza y vi a Stephanie, nuestra amable azafata, sentada al otro lado del pasillo. Tenía las piernas abiertas y se frotaba lentamente el coño cubierto de nailon.

Me puse rojo. Y no tuve que mirar para saber que Ylena estaba igual de avergonzada.

Stephanie repitió: “¡Definitivamente necesita tener tu polla dura dentro de ella!”. Continuó: “Ven conmigo, puedo ayudarte”.

Era obvio que las dos seguíamos excitadas. Me volví a meter la polla en los vaqueros. Nos levantamos y la seguimos hasta la cocina trasera. Una vez allí, corrió una cortina para que nadie pudiera ver el interior. Luego llamó por teléfono a la otra azafata y le dijo que el retrete estaba atascado y que anunciara que el baño de atrás iba a estar cerrado durante la hora que quedaba de vuelo. La otra azafata siguió las instrucciones.

Mi polla estaba ya semidura. Stephanie me miró y dijo: “No puedes follártela así”.

Y con un solo movimiento, se arrodilló, me bajó los pantalones y se metió la polla en la boca. Unas cuantas caricias largas y húmedas y ya estaba listo otra vez. Me sacó la polla y me la metió en el vientre. Luego se acercó a los asientos donde se sientan las azafatas durante los despegues y aterrizajes. Lo bajó y me indicó que me sentara. Luego se volvió hacia Ylena y le dijo: “¡Es todo tuyo, cariño!”.

Ylena miró mi polla dura, sonrió, se quitó la manta que la cubría y se subió la camiseta por encima de las tetas. Había un poco más de luz en la cocina trasera que en los asientos. El cuerpo de Ylena era mejor de lo que pensaba. Tenía las tetas firmes y los pezones duros como gomas de borrar. El vello de su coño aún brillaba con la humedad de su intenso orgasmo. Stephanie no pudo evitar notarlo también.

“¡¡Estás guapísima!!”, dijo.

Ylena se acercó a donde yo estaba sentado y me puso las tetas en la cara. Levanté las manos y se las agarré. Empecé a apretarlas y a chupar alternativamente cada pezón. Su respiración se intensificaba. Se dio la vuelta lentamente y me puso su dulce culo en la cara. Apreté y besé cada mejilla. Luego lo movió lentamente por mi pecho, pasando por mi estómago y procedió a montarme. Se había secado un poco y Stephanie notó que no entraba como ella quería. Se acercó a Ylena y le dijo: “Déjame ayudarte, cariño”.

Stephanie se metió entonces el dedo corazón y el índice en la boca para mojarlos. Seductoramente haciendo un movimiento de follar, después de que parecieran estar lo suficientemente mojados para ella, los movió hasta el coño de Ylena y procedió a introducirlos en su coño. Ylena empezó a gemir mientras Stephanie penetraba su sexo. No tardó mucho en oír los jugos fluir. Ella los sacó y le dijo a Ylena: “¡¡¡CÓGELO AHORA O LO HARÉ YO!!!”.

De ninguna manera Ylena le iba a dar la oportunidad a Stephanie. Deslizó su culo hasta mi polla, y entró como un cuchillo caliente atravesando mantequilla.

“Tu polla dura se siente taaaan bien”, gimió Ylena mientras me follaba lentamente…

“Sí nena, agradable y lento”, gemí de vuelta.

Oí un zumbido. Miré a Stephanie y ella decidió unirse a la diversión. Se había quitado las medias de nylon, se había subido la falda y se estaba poniendo un vibrador en el coño.

Ylena también se dio cuenta y empezó a follarme con más fuerza.

“No voy a poder aguantar mucho más”, afirmo.

“¡¡¡SÍ, FÓLLATELO CARIÑO!!! FÓLLATELO BIEN!” dijo Stephanie.

Miré a Stephanie y sus ojos tenían esa mirada “vidriosa” como si tampoco fuera a poder aguantar mucho más.

Dios su culo se siente genial mientras la ayudo a moverse arriba y abajo de mi palo mojado. “¡¡¡OH MIERDA!!! ¡¡YEAH!! AQUI CUMBO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Ylena grita mientras su coño aprieta mi polla.

“¡YO TAMBIÉN!” Le respondo mientras mi polla dispara una carga tras otra dentro de su húmedo y orgasmante coño. “AH!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Gimo mientras mi última carga sale de mi cuerpo.

Stephanie grita: “¡¡¡MI TURRRNNNNNNNNNN!!!

Era una chorreadora. El semen empezó a salir de su coño palpitante a medio metro de ella. Continuó durante unos segundos mientras su cuerpo dejaba de tener espasmos.

La respiración de Ylena continuaba agitada mientras giraba la cabeza hacia mí y hablaba fragmentadamente: “Estoy… todavía… eyaculando. ¿Puedes… sentirme?”

Dejó de follarme y se sentó en mi regazo con mi polla aún dentro de ella. “Sí, todavía puedo sentir tus espasmos”, respondo.

Después de lo que parecieron 10 minutos, dejó de tener orgasmos. Mi polla ya había empezado a descender a su tamaño normal, y cuando ella se sentó, se salió y golpeó mi pierna. ¡Estaba mojada!

Stephanie se acercó a mí y volvió a meterse mi polla semidura en la boca. La chupó de arriba abajo varias veces, sacando las últimas gotas de semen que quedaban en mi polla. Por no hablar de los jugos de Ylena. Luego se levantó y besó a Ylena en los labios, abrazándola al mismo tiempo. Me dijo que me levantara e hizo lo mismo conmigo.

“Gracias por el mejor vuelo que he tenido en mucho tiempo”, nos dijo Stephanie a las dos.

“This is the captain. We will begin our descent into the Boston area in a few minutes. If you need to get up and use the bathroom, now would be a good time,” came over the intercom.

“We have a few minutes before I turn on the signal, do you mind if I fuck him now?” he asked Ylena.

Ylena replied, “I think you’ll need some help getting ready.” My cock was in no condition to properly fuck Stephanie.

Ylena knelt down and took my cock in her mouth. With the thought of becoming a member of the Mile High Club twice in one flight, and her expert blowjob, I was hard in seconds.

“I think this will do it,” Ylena said.

Stephanie had been playing with herself while Ylena was getting me ready and she was excited and ready to take me. She turned her ass towards me, bent over and leaned against the wall with her hands.

“FUCK ME BABY!!!! FUCK ME HARD,” she ordered me.

I shoved it all the way in her. She let out a load moan. Ylena encouraged me, “That’s it! FUCK HER HARD. STICK YOUR COCK ALL THE WAY IN HER. MAKE HER SCREAM…”

Stephanie repeated Ylena’s request, “YES!!!! YES!!!!!! MAKE ME HARD. KEEP GOING!!!! DON’T STOP!!!!

I was about to hyperventilate. “I’M GOING TO CUMMMMIINNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!” she screamed.

Estaba chorreando de nuevo, podía sentirlo contra el tronco de mi polla, así como las gotas que caían al suelo.

Su coño exprimía todo el semen que me quedaba. Mi polla se estaba ablandando rápidamente, y Stephanie se levantó de mí. Al parecer, todavía tenía algo de semen goteando, e Ylena no perdió el ritmo. Inmediatamente lo lamió, asegurándose de no perderse ni una gota. Luego se metió mi polla reblandecida en la boca como hizo Stephanie y me “limpió”.

“Damas y caballeros, como pueden ver hemos comenzado nuestro descenso a Boston. Voy a encender la señal de abrocharse los cinturones. Por favor, vuelvan a sus asientos y asegúrense de que el cinturón está bien abrochado. Aterrizaremos en breve”, dijo el capitán.

Ylena y yo nos recompusimos y volvimos tambaleándonos a nuestros asientos. Estábamos agotadas. Stephanie se vistió y empezó a preparar el aterrizaje. Cuando la otra azafata avanzó por el pasillo recogiendo vasos y basura, se dio cuenta de que Stephanie se tambaleaba un poco al pasar por delante de ella. No pude oír lo que se decía, pero parecía que la otra azafata estaba preocupada por su salud. Stephanie le hizo un gesto con la mano y siguió haciendo su trabajo.

El avión aterrizó sin contratiempos en el aeropuerto internacional Logan. Stephanie estaba saludando a los pasajeros mientras desembarcaban. Cuando me crucé con ella, le dije: “¡Gracias por el GRAN SERVICIO! Nunca había estado en un vuelo de Redeye con una azafata tan atenta a mis necesidades”.

Stephanie responded, “You’re very welcome. Come fly with me again.” I could tell her fellow attendant seemed puzzled.

Once in the gate area, Ylena hugged me and kissed me. She had to do it then because, apparently, she had a boyfriend, and he was meeting her in the baggage claim area. We exchanged business cards and headed separately to the baggage area….

“Excuse me sir, that’s my bag,” broke me out of my reminiscent trance.

“Sorry,” I respond as I step aside.

Finally, my bag arrived. I looked to see if Ylena was still in the baggage area. She was walking hand and hand with her boyfriend.

Hopefully she’s going back to Portland on my flight..

Ficción, Coerción, Incesto, Hombre/Mujer adolescente, Mujer adolescente/Mujer adolescente, Trío

Recuperación

En cuestión de segundos, la vida de uno puede cambiar para siempre. Esta es la historia de cómo me sucedió precisamente eso, cuando un sueño que ni siquiera sabía que tenía se había hecho realidad. Esta experiencia transformadora me sobrevino en lo que podría haber sido una típica tarde de domingo, un día que en realidad comenzó bastante aburrido y frustrante…

Había pasado la mayor parte de mi único día libre haciendo trabajos al aire libre, preparando sin ayuda toda la casa y el jardín para el invierno que se avecinaba. . No era tanto el trabajo manual lo que me molestaba, sino que mi familia me obligaba a hacerlo. Les había informado de mis planes con mucha antelación y añadí que esperaba que todos hicieran su parte. Sin embargo, cuando llegó el momento, la esposa y los hijos huyeron de todos modos, cada uno afirmando que sus actividades triviales eran mucho más importantes que la preservación de nuestro domicilio.

Como era de esperar, mis protestas habían caído en oídos sordos, por lo que dependía de mí y del pomerania de mi esposa hacer el trabajo. Comencé temprano y trabajé duro, marcando un elemento de mi lista tras otro. Reemplacé y pinté el revestimiento de madera dañado, arreglé las tejas rotas y limpié los canalones, limpié bien el juego de jardín y lo guardé junto con las macetas de barro en el cobertizo. Por último, rastrillé las hojas caídas hasta formar una pila ordenada y con eso, se hicieron todos los trabajos más urgentes.

Aunque el perro no había sido de mucha ayuda, el trabajo en realidad había tomado menos tiempo del que esperaba. De hecho, ni siquiera eran las tres cuando finalmente guardé mis herramientas, lo que significaba que todavía tenía un par de horas de la tarde para mí. Pasaría un tiempo antes de que mi familia regresara, ya que seguramente no se arriesgarían a mostrar sus rostros antes de que terminara el trabajo, así que era libre de hacer lo que quisiera. Juzgando que ya había hecho suficiente ejercicio por un día y por lo tanto se me permitía renunciar a mi trote semanal, opté por tomar una cerveza fría, seguida de una larga ducha caliente y una siesta refrescante, para relajarme por completo y recargarme para la velada de esta noche.

Apenas había pasado media hora desde que dejé descansar mi cuerpo cansado, cuando un leve ruido me despertó de mi sueño. Aunque apenas audible, mi subconsciente lo captó de todos modos y lo consideró lo suficientemente importante como para despertarme. Me quedé en silencio por un momento y escuché atentamente el ruido. Dado que era más probable que nuestra mascota peluda huyera y se encogiera de miedo que actuara como un perro guardián adecuado, sabía que si había intrusos, me correspondería a mí defender nuestra propiedad. No tuve que esperar mucho para volver a escucharlo.

Una cosa estaba segura: no se trataba de ladrones. Aunque débil y amortiguado por las paredes de la casa, instantáneamente reconocí el sonido como el de una mujer gimiendo en éxtasis sexual.

Por fin entendí por qué un sonido tan casi imperceptible había logrado despertarme, pero me planteó otra pregunta: si yo era el único en casa, ¿quién hacía esos ruidos tan eróticos? Esto lo tuve que investigar.

Me levanté de la cama, me puse una bata y asomé la cabeza por la puerta del dormitorio. Allí estaba otra vez, un poco más fuerte que antes. Mientras escuchaba los gemidos ahogados, rastreé su origen hasta una puerta parcialmente abierta al final del pasillo; la puerta que conducía al dormitorio de mi hija Gemma.

Este descubrimiento me planteó el dilema moral de qué hacer; ¿Debería irrumpir y proteger las virtudes de mi hija asustando hasta la muerte a algún niño lleno de granos, o ser uno de esos padres modernos y liberales y permitirle explorar su cuerpo y su sexualidad en la relativa seguridad de nuestro hogar?

Mientras sopesaba mis opciones, me vino a la mente un pensamiento adicional. Gemma había roto con su novio hacía unas tres semanas y, hasta donde yo sabía, no había vuelto a ver a nadie desde entonces. ¿Quién entonces podría estar allí con ella?

No era impensable que los viejos tortolitos se hubieran reconciliado de alguna manera y ahora estuvieran celebrando su reencuentro. Daniel, el chico con el que había roto recientemente, también era el hermano mayor de su mejor amiga, por lo que eventualmente se volvería a encontrar con él, y quién sabe qué pasaría si lo hicieran. Si ese fuera el caso, había subestimado severamente las habilidades del chico como amante, porque quienquiera que estuviera allí seguro sabía cómo complacer a una mujer. Sin embargo, el reencuentro de mi hija y Daniel no era algo que esperaba con ansias.

Para ser honesto, nunca me gustó que Gemma saliera con Daniel. No fue la diferencia de edad lo que me molestó, no soy ningún hipócrita. No, es que siempre sentí que mi hija podía hacerlo mucho mejor que él. Para decirlo sin rodeos, mi Gemma tenía al menos un sólido ocho, mientras que él tenía como máximo un cinco, y estoy siendo muy generoso en este punto. Daniel podría describirse mejor como un nerd estereotipado; piel mala, físicamente subdesarrollado, socialmente inepto y con todos los pasatiempos peculiares que los de su especie parecían tener. No me avergüenza admitir que me sentí bastante aliviado cuando Gemma nos informó que finalmente había dejado al cobarde.

Por lo tanto, con más interés paternal que el habitual, escuché los ruidos lujuriosos que emanaban del dormitorio de mi hija. Cuanto más tiempo permanecía allí, más notable se hacía que, aunque había muchos gemidos femeninos, no había escuchado la voz quejumbrosa de Daniel, ni el sonido más barítono de un hombre de verdad. Con toda mi ingenuidad, llegué a la conclusión de que eso significaba que la pareja de Gemma estaba muy callada o que estaba sola en su habitación. Si este último fuera el caso, irrumpir en ella sólo sería embarazoso para ambos.

Decidí que, ya fuera que mi hija se masturbara o tuviera sexo con un mudo, en realidad no era asunto mío. Iba a intentarlo con el tema del padre liberal; Iba a respetar la privacidad de Gemma, regresar a la cama y hacer todo lo posible para ignorar los ruidos lujuriosos. Tal vez incluso podría tomar un poco más de ese merecido descanso. Sin embargo, acababa de dar la espalda a la puerta, cuando escuché algo que me hizo reconsiderar esta decisión. Era una voz femenina, pero no era la de mi hija.

“¡Oh, sí, Gemmy, me encanta cuando me chupas el clítoris así!”

Dominado por un ataque incontenible de curiosidad, caminé de puntillas hacia la puerta parcialmente abierta y la empujé con cautela hasta que la rendija fue lo suficientemente ancha como para poder mirar. Lo que vi adentro de hecho no fue una niña, sino dos; un hermoso par de mujeres jóvenes, cada una desnuda como el día en que nació. Reconocí a una de las chicas como la mejor amiga de Gemma, Eileen, y a la otra probablemente era mi propia hija.

Eileen estaba sentada en la cama, más o menos de cara a mí. Estaba apoyada en la cabecera, la parte superior de su cuerpo sostenida por una pila de almohadas mullidas y sus torneadas piernas colgando sobre el borde del colchón. Allí, entre esas piernas abiertas, estaba la otra chica desnuda. Esta estaba a cuatro patas, su fino trasero levantado en el aire y su cara presionada firmemente contra la entrepierna de Eileen, donde supuestamente estaba haciendo un gran trabajo chupando su clítoris.

Era difícil creer que la chica que tan expertamente estaba comiendo el coño de Eileen pudiera ser mi querida hija, pero la prueba era imposible de ignorar. Obviamente no podía ver la cara de la chica, pero tenía que ser Gemma. No sólo estaban las chicas en su dormitorio, sino que ella tenía la misma pequeña figura atlética y cabello castaño dorado. Además, el hecho de que Eileen se hubiera dirigido a su amante como “Gemmy” era una prueba convincente.

Entrar en este acto íntimo había sido toda una sorpresa, pero debo admitir que ver a mi hija haciendo una mamada con su mejor amiga también fue la cosa más erótica que jamás haya presenciado. Cada una de las dos chicas desnudas era un espectáculo digno de contemplar por sí sola, pero verlas juntas en esta exhibición erótica me hizo dudar seriamente si estaba realmente despierta o todavía soñando.

Aunque tanto Gemma como su amiga serían consideradas atractivas desde cualquier punto de vista, no podrían haber sido menos parecidas. Eileen, rubia rojiza y piel clara, fue bendecida con una figura deliciosa y curvilínea, con un busto amplio y caderas anchas que obviamente fueron diseñadas con un solo propósito en mente: reproducirse. Sus enormes y redondos pechos descansaban pesadamente sobre su pecho, moviéndose hipnotizadoramente mientras se retorcía por el placer que Gemma le estaba dando. Mi vista entre sus piernas estaba bloqueada por la cabeza de mi hija, pero sabía que habría un parche cuidadosamente recortado de sedoso pubis rubio, y debajo de eso, uno de los coños más calientes y húmedos de la ciudad.

La razón por la que estaba tan íntimamente familiarizado con el delicioso cuerpo de Eileen era que, hasta hace muy poco, ella no era simplemente la mejor amiga de mi hija, sino también mi amante secreta. Durante dos años muy satisfactorios, estuve involucrado en una tórrida aventura con esta sexy joven, durante la cual pude jugar con su cuerpo curvilíneo en innumerables visitas, pijamadas y reuniones secretas en varios hoteles y estacionamientos de mala muerte.

La mayoría de la gente sólo llegó a ver el lado amable y educado de Eileen, sin darse cuenta de que debajo de ese exterior de buenos modales se escondía un culo excepcionalmente caliente y cachondo, posiblemente incluso una ninfómana rayana. Fui uno de los pocos afortunados que conoció esto de primera mano y me encantó. Tenía un hambre casi insaciable de pollas grandes y amaba la mía sobre todo. Cada vez que pensaba que había la más mínima posibilidad de que pudiéramos salirnos con la nuestra, Eileen se arrodillaba para una mamada o se bajaba las bragas para un polvo rápido, y yo siempre estaba dispuesto a obedecer. No creo que durante esos dos años ella haya salido de nuestra casa sin al menos una dosis de mi semen empapada en algún lugar de su interior.

Lamentablemente, todo eso llegó a su fin hace un par de meses, poco después de que ella comenzara a salir con su actual novio, Mark. El joven que había elegido como compañero era inteligente y apuesto, probablemente colgado como un caballo y notablemente conservador en lo que respecta al sexo. Nunca esperé que su relación con una persona tan estricta durara, pero ella me demostró que estaba equivocado. Su afecto por él era tan fuerte que decidió abandonar sus costumbres promiscuas y abrazar una vida de monogamia, terminando así abruptamente nuestra relación. Aunque mi esposa y yo todavía tenemos una vida sexual muy activa y, honestamente, no tengo ningún motivo para quejarme, a menudo extraño tener una pareja sexual tan talentosa y desinhibida como la mejor amiga de mi hija, Eileen.

Si bien fue agradable ver que los meses de monogamia no habían embotado la naturaleza salvaje de mi ex amante, nada en la tierra podría haberme preparado para el impacto de verla en la cama con mi hija. Puede que la bisexualidad de Eileen no haya sido una gran revelación, pero nunca esperé que mi propia hija tuviera esas inclinaciones también. Fue sorprendente ver con qué habilidad y pasión mi dulce y recatada hija complacía a su amiga con la boca y los dedos.

Sin embargo, su apetito lésbico no fue la única sorpresa que mi hija me tenía reservada, ni tampoco la mayor. En marcado contraste con su amiga, que no tenía reparos en hacer alarde de sus deliciosas curvas femeninas, Gemma generalmente mantenía su pequeña figura escondida detrás de múltiples capas de ropa holgada. De hecho, habían pasado bastantes años desde que la vi usar un bikini, y mucho menos la última vez que la vi completamente desnuda. Mientras la miraba, me sorprendió lo increíblemente hermosa que se había convertido en una mujer, ahora que su cuerpo había florecido completamente hasta la edad adulta.

Sabía que debería haber cerrado la puerta y dejar a las chicas solas, pero simplemente no pude hacerlo. Tuve que seguir buscando. Era muy consciente de lo raro que era vislumbrar el cuerpo desnudo de mi hija, así que sentí que me debía aprovechar al máximo esta oportunidad única. Dejé de lado cualquier escrúpulo persistente y eché un buen vistazo a todas las partes prohibidas que normalmente se esconden debajo de la ropa holgada de Gemma, escudriñando minuciosamente su elegante físico sin observar un solo defecto. Aunque siempre había pensado que Gemma era una chica hermosa, esta noción se había basado en gran medida en conjeturas y prejuicios de los padres. Ahora lo sabía con certeza y una cosa estaba clara: mi estimación de que ella era un sólido ocho era completamente errónea. Estaba absolutamente fuera de escala.

Años de ejercicio regular habían recompensado a Gemma con una figura atlética pero muy femenina. No era de ninguna manera delgada, pero no había ni un gramo de grasa fuera de lugar en ninguna parte de su cuerpo. Cubierto de piel suave y cremosa, su culito en forma de corazón era una verdadera obra de arte. Si bien no eran tan grandes y llenas como las de su amiga, las deliciosamente firmes mejillas gemelas estaban exquisitamente curvadas, con un lindo par de hoyuelos cerca de la base de su columna. Separando esos apretados globos había una profunda hendidura que albergaba un pequeño agujero fruncido. Mirar el trasero de mi hija fue un verdadero placer, y solo podía soñar con lo que sería ser el bastardo afortunado que pudiera acariciar esos apretados globos redondos, o agarrarlos firmemente mientras él la golpeaba con fuerza por detrás.

Aproximadamente una pulgada debajo de ese estrecho agujero había otra de las gemas escondidas de mi hija; su hermoso coño. Aunque la mitad inferior de su sexo estaba en gran parte oscurecida por sus dedos que rasgueaban rápidamente su clítoris, su excitación era inconfundible. La delicada piel que rodeaba su raja estaba ligeramente sonrojada, dándole un brillo rojizo, y los regordetes labios externos estaban hinchados y profusamente cubiertos con su rico néctar femenino. Los labios regordetes estaban apretados con fuerza, pero a veces sus dedos acariciadores los separaban brevemente, y cuando lo hacían, me ofrecían una mirada al deslumbrante interior rosado de su vulva. Era casi como si el coño de Gemma me estuviera guiñando un ojo, haciéndome saber que no le importaba si le echaba un vistazo en secreto.

No sé cuánto tiempo estuve allí, mirando con los ojos a mi hija desnuda y a su amiga. Era una visión que ningún padre debería tener jamás de su querida hija, y estaba despertando todo tipo de sentimientos nuevos e inquietantes en mi interior. La vista hipnotizante de sus caderas balanceándose y sus dedos bailando me cautivó por completo, y estoy seguro de que podría haber seguido viéndola jugar así durante horas más sin aburrirme nunca.

Con mucha dificultad logré apartar mis ojos del fabuloso trasero de mi hija, para poder examinar rápidamente el resto de su cuerpo. Aunque sería un desafío superar ese delicioso trasero, no me decepcionó. Me recordaba mucho a su madre cuando empezamos a salir, y también a mis hermanas cuando tenían más o menos su edad. Gemma claramente había heredado los mejores rasgos de nuestras dos familias y logró combinarlos en algo que era simplemente más que hermoso.

Aunque la posición de rodillas de Gemma me ofreció una vista fabulosa de su hermoso culo y coño, también ocultó gran parte del resto de su cuerpo de mi vista. Lo más lamentable fue que apenas podía ver la mitad de un pequeño y delicioso pecho. La pequeña belleza parecía tener el tamaño justo para llenar perfectamente mi mano, tenía una forma ligeramente cónica y era deliciosamente firme y alegre. El sexy montículo estaba rematado con un pezón rosado e hinchado que sobresalía aproximadamente un cuarto de pulgada de la piel blanca cremosa, pidiendo ser pellizcado o chupado.

Mientras todavía estaba imaginando cómo sería acariciar esa piel de alabastro, apretar esos pequeños y encantadores senos o chupar sus puntas rosadas, mis ojos fueron irresistiblemente atraídos hacia su coño sonrojado y sus dedos ocupados. Los brillantes dígitos todavía se movían con suavidad y agilidad, evidentemente bien versados ​​en lo que estaban haciendo. Esta idea pronto se confirmó cuando Gemma lanzó un profundo gemido y luego arqueó la espalda en una serie de movimientos espasmódicos. Con sorpresa me di cuenta de que mi pequeña se estaba acabando ante mis ojos. En la cima de su clímax, estaba hundiendo dos dedos en su vagina chorreante y frenéticamente se follaba a sí misma con cada sacudida de su cuerpo. Luego, cuando la primera serie de movimientos bruscos se desvaneció, volvió a tocar su clítoris con los dedos y casi de inmediato un segundo orgasmo se apoderó de ella. Ella comenzó a moverse de nuevo, su coño una vez más vertió sus jugos calientes sobre sus dedos.

Gemma estaba teniendo un orgasmo tras otro, cada uno tan intenso como el primero, en una serie impresionante que duró más de un minuto. Cuando finalmente volvió a bajar a la tierra, retiró la mano de su sexo, dándole un poco de descanso a su hipersensible botón de placer mientras dedicaba toda su atención a darle a su amiga un clímax igualmente trascendental. Con mi vista ya no oscurecida por sus dedos, ahora estaba mirando directamente el delicioso coño de mi hija. Me sorprendió y me complació ver que tanto su montículo como sus labios estaban completamente libres de vello. No había pelaje que envolviera los tejidos íntimos de su sexo, ni había ni siquiera un rastro de barba desagradable que manchara la suave piel que lo rodeaba.

Como había notado antes, su pequeño y regordete coño estaba bien cerrado, pero ahora vi que escondido entre los labios regordetes había una pequeña capucha del clítoris y un par de los labios internos más pequeños que jamás había encontrado en una mujer. Los delgados y arrugados pliegues apenas sobresalían de los labios protectores externos, lo suficiente para mostrar su tono rosa brillante ante mis ojos espiadores. Si este no hubiera sido el coño de mi propia hija adolescente, no habría descansado hasta haberme salido con la mía con ese suculento bocado de carne femenina.

Por un momento no pude evitar sentir que el destino me estaba jugando, sabiendo para siempre que la mujer más sexy y deseable del mundo vivía justo aquí bajo mi techo, y también sabiendo que nunca podría poner mis manos sobre ella. . Fue una comprensión un tanto deprimente, pero todavía podía contentarme con la siguiente mejor opción: babear sobre ella desde la distancia y memorizar cada detalle de su cuerpo joven y apretado para poder fantasear en secreto con follarla hasta los huesos mientras tenía sexo con ella. mi esposa.

Cuando finalmente levanté la vista del delicioso cuerpo de mi hija, me encontré con la sorpresa de mi vida: estaba mirando directamente a los ojos de Eileen. Me quedé helada de pánico, medio esperando que ella gritara. Ya estaba teniendo visiones de ser brutalmente asesinado por un par de hermosas chicas desnudas, mi cuerpo desgarrado miembro por miembro y nunca más ser encontrado. Pero resultó que mis temores eran completamente infundados. Eileen me guiñó un ojo y sonrió sensualmente, y luego se puso el dedo en los labios, indicándome que tenía permiso para mirar, siempre y cuando me mantuviera callado. Acepté su invitación y, sabiendo que de todos modos estaba atrapado, abrí la puerta para ver mejor el espectáculo erótico en el interior.

Mientras mi inconsciente hija seguía sorbiendo con avidez el jugoso coño de su amiga, Eileen nunca me quitó los ojos de encima. Más precisamente, ella estaba mirando fijamente mi entrepierna, donde mi erección formaba una inconfundible tienda de campaña en la bata. No había olvidado su gusto por las pollas grandes y lentamente moví mi mano sobre el bulto, enfatizando el tamaño de mi miembro mientras intentaba atraerla. A juzgar por la mirada en los ojos de mi ex amante, ella definitivamente estaba interesada.

“Muéstrame”, articuló Eileen en silencio, demostrando que mi corazonada era correcta.

Me desaté la bata y me bajé la ropa interior para ofrecerle a la chica una buena mirada a mi polla hinchada. Mi corazón latía con fuerza en mi pecho. Ver mi pene palpitante y completamente erecto seguramente le traería algunos recuerdos a Eileen, recuerdos que no me importaría recrear en otro momento. Decidí subir un poco la apuesta y lentamente comencé a deslizar mi puño hacia arriba y hacia abajo por el eje. Mientras apretaba mi polla, un pequeño chorro de líquido preseminal salió del pequeño agujero en su punta, cubriendo la cabeza y mis dedos con la sustancia resbaladiza.

Pude ver que mis caricias seductoras estaban teniendo el efecto deseado en Eileen. Ella me miraba masturbarme intensamente, lamiéndose los labios con lujuria como si se imaginara chupándome y atiborrándose del flujo constante de líquido preseminal.

“Quítatelo todo”, articuló, con los ojos ardiendo de lujuria. Había un fuego ardiendo en lo más profundo de ella y supe que lo único que podía apagar este infierno era una gran carga de potentes jugos masculinos, inyectados por expertos en lo profundo de su anhelante coño. Era algo que no podría obtener de mi hija, pero me aseguré de que supiera muy bien dónde podía conseguir todo lo que necesitaba.

Mi corazón latía con fuerza en mi garganta; Parecía que, si jugaba bien mis cartas, el sexo con Eileen era casi inevitable. La idea de follar el coño que mi hija acababa de lamer era enormemente excitante, y sólo deseaba que las chicas hubieran estado haciendo un sesenta y nueve, para poder probar los jugos de Gemma cuando besara los labios de Eileen. Para asegurar mi conquista, me quité la bata y me quité la ropa interior, acariciando con orgullo y abiertamente mi polla hinchada en la puerta.

Eileen se humedeció los labios con la lengua y me miró con lujuria ardiendo en sus ojos mientras me hacía señas para que me acercara. Negué con la cabeza. Aunque no había nada que quisiera más que volver a familiarizarme con el coño grasiento de mi antigua amante, no había manera de que entrara desnudo en el dormitorio de mi hija, sin mencionar la obscena erección que lucía. Eileen tendría que esperar hasta que estuviéramos solos y luego me la follaría tan fuerte que no podría caminar recta durante días.

Mi negativa no fue del agrado de Eileen y debería haber sabido que ella no admitiría la derrota tan fácilmente. En respuesta a mi rechazo silencioso, ella dio el siguiente paso. Fue extraño e inesperado, y no me di cuenta de sus verdaderas intenciones hasta que fue demasiado tarde.

“¡Hola, Marcos!” Eileen gritó de repente, mientras al mismo tiempo agarraba un puñado del cabello de Gemma y presionaba su boca firmemente contra su sexo. “¡Esperaba que recibieras mi mensaje!”

Un sonido ahogado de sorpresa surgió entre los muslos de Eileen cuando mi hija supo que tenían compañía, y luego nuevamente cuando descubrió que ya no podía mover libremente la cabeza. Sorprendida, me giré para ver si el novio de Eileen estaba detrás de mí, sólo para descubrir que el pasillo estaba completamente desierto. Volviéndome hacia Eileen, me señalé y le pregunté con los ojos.

Ella asintió. De hecho, se estaba dirigiendo a mí mientras parecía estar hablando con su novio. ¿Por qué diablos estaría haciendo eso?

“Me alegra que hayas podido llegar aquí tan rápido”. Eileen se alegró: “Aunque apuesto a que no esperabas ver algo como esto, ¿verdad?”

“Bueno, no… por supuesto que no”, tartamudeé, tratando de sonar como un chico tenso de menos de la mitad de mi edad. Sólo podía esperar que los muslos carnosos de Eileen amortiguaran y distorsionaran mi voz lo suficiente como para ser irreconocible.

“No estás enojado conmigo, ¿verdad? Sé que no quieres que juegue con otros hombres, pero nunca dijiste nada sobre las mujeres. Por eso te invité a venir. Verás, Gemmy y yo estábamos hablando de un pequeño… ménage a trois, y me puso tan cachonda que simplemente no podía esperar por ti.

¿Esperar lo? ¿Por qué mi pequeña hablaba de hacer tríos?

“De hecho, esperaba poder convencerte de que te unieras a nosotros”, añadió.

Casi me ahogo, ¿Eileen me estaba invitando a tener sexo con ella y con mi propia hija?

“Err… Pero… yo…” Gruñí, demasiado desconcertado para encontrar una respuesta más articulada.

Eileen me dio otra sonrisa sensual: “Está bien bebé, no estaré celosa. De hecho, no se me ocurre nada que me excite más que verte tomarla por detrás mientras ella me come el coño.

Sé que dije que extrañaba la falta de inhibiciones de Eileen en lo que respecta al sexo, pero definitivamente esto estaba yendo demasiado lejos.

“¿No puedes referirte… a mí… maldita Gemma?” Jadeé.

“¿No quieres, cariño? ¿No se supone que el sueño de todo hombre es tener sexo con dos chicas al mismo tiempo? ¿Solo mira ese hermoso cuerpecito de ella y luego dime que no estás interesado?

No tuve que mirar. De hecho, estaba intentando con todas mis fuerzas no… Maldita sea, ella tenía un buen trasero.

“Eso es bebé, mira bien… ¿Puedes creer que no la han follado en todo un mes?”

Con la cabeza de Gemma firmemente sujeta entre las piernas de Eileen, un seductor movimiento de sus caderas era la única forma en que podía transmitir su deseo. Aun así, el mensaje era claro; Después de un mes de celibato, mi bebé necesitaba urgentemente una polla y me ofrecía ansiosamente su fabuloso cuerpo para tener un poco de sexo casual. Era un pensamiento tan excitante que resultaba completamente aterrador. Tenía que hacer algo para llevar esta conversación en otra dirección, antes de que las cosas se salieran de control.

“Pero eres la única chica que quiero, Eileen”. Yo dije. “Solo tú y yo, como solía ser”.

“Sé lo que quieres decir, cariño. He estado pensando mucho en nosotros últimamente. Verás, hay tantas cosas que nunca he experimentado, y odiaría pensar que nunca las haré… Quiero decir, lo que estoy tratando de decir es que te quiero, pero necesito un amante que esté dispuesto a probar algo. un poco más atrevido”.

Allá. Lo dijo lo más claramente posible dada la situación: “sólo” tenía que follarme a Gemma y entonces volveríamos a estar juntos. El cumplimiento de mi deseo más profundo estaba casi a mi alcance, a sólo un obstáculo insuperable de distancia. Mientras reflexionaba sobre sus palabras, vi una laguna jurídica. No tenía que llegar hasta el final, sólo tenía que demostrarle a Eileen que no era un mojigato. Tenía que haber muchas formas de hacerlo, además de tener relaciones sexuales con mi hija. Si eso fuera cierto, ésta era una oportunidad que simplemente no podía ignorar.

“No soy un mojigato”, respondí.

“Sé que no lo eres”, me aseguró, “y esta es tu oportunidad de demostrarlo”.

Mi lujuria por la voluptuosa ninfómana era casi insoportable; La promesa de vaciar mis bolas en su apretado arranque era demasiado tentadora. Aunque mi cerebro me gritaba que no lo hiciera, entré en la habitación y cerré la puerta detrás de mí.

El aire dentro de la habitación estaba cargado del olor a carne femenina excitada. No pensé que fuera posible, pero estoy seguro de que mi polla se hizo aún más grande y dura mientras inhalaba el aire cargado de feromonas.

“Sabía que lo harías, cariño”, sonrió Eileen, “pude verlo. De hecho, nunca antes te había visto tan emocionado. Dime, ¿es por mí… o por Gemma?

“Tú, por supuesto”, gruñí, con la garganta seca como la arena del desierto.

“Eres un mentiroso, pero te amo”.

Ya estaba empezando a lamentar mi anterior momento de debilidad. No importaba lo que hiciera, Eileen siempre parecía estar tres pasos por delante de mí. Sólo tuve unos segundos para idear un plan que asegurara el resurgimiento de mi romance con la sexy ninfómana, y preferiblemente uno que involucrara el menor incesto posible. Además de eso, ahora también tenía que idear una estrategia de salida que no sólo fuera satisfactoria para Eileen, sino que también mantuviera mi identidad en secreto. Sin embargo, mi mente estaba totalmente en blanco. Con toda la sangre de mi cuerpo llenando mi erección, quedaba muy poca para nutrir mi cerebro.

Mientras estaba allí de pie con el pulgar en el trasero, se hizo cada vez más obvio que tenía que hacer algo. Todavía estaba sin un plan, y cuando el pánico me invadió, hice la cosa menos ofensiva que se me ocurrió: colocar una sola mano sobre el compacto trasero de Gemma y acariciar suavemente la suave piel. Sabía que no era el movimiento más inteligente, pero no tenía otra opción.

Acaricié con cautela el trasero deliciosamente firme de mi hija por un momento y exploré furtivamente sus hermosas curvas femeninas. Era simplemente imposible no disfrutar de la piel suave y cálida debajo de mi mano, y mientras la palpaba, mis sentimientos paternales fueron dando paso lentamente a deseos menos saludables. Me odiaba a mí mismo, pero no podía hacer nada para detenerlo. Fue bueno que Eileen no pudiera ver mi polla palpitante babear profusamente, lista como estaba para sumergirme en territorio tabú.

Mientras yo hacía todo lo posible por ignorar el efecto que el cuerpo de mi hija tenía en mí, Gemma, que no se daba cuenta, no necesitaba tales inhibiciones. Ella gemía lujuriosamente mientras giraba e inclinaba sus caderas, tratando de acercar mis caricias a su descuidado centro de placer. Por mucho que ella quisiera que la tocara allí, estaba decidido a evitar hacerlo. Sin embargo, no pasó mucho tiempo antes de que anticipara erróneamente su próximo movimiento y mi mano aterrizó exactamente donde no debería: justo en el borde de su coño.

Tan pronto como sintió mis dedos en sus labios húmedos, Gemma instintivamente empujó hacia atrás y, antes de que me diera cuenta, la capucha carnosa que cubría su clítoris se deslizó entre mis dedos y los suaves labios besaron húmedamente la palma de mi mano. Mi respuesta inicial fue retirar mi mano de ese lugar prohibido, pero logré mantenerla allí, temiendo que tal reacción comprometiera mis planes con Eileen. Lo quisiera o no, ahora estaba tocando el coño de mi hija.

“Sí… así de simple”, gimió Eileen con aprobación, “Siente ese pequeño coño caliente, apuesto a que está empapado, ¿no?”

Verme violar a mi propia hija excitó a Eileen casi hasta el punto del orgasmo, y tal vez eso era exactamente lo que necesitaba hacer para satisfacerla. Pensando que ya había cruzado esta frontera, me di permiso para seguir jugando con el jugoso coño de Gemma hasta que Eileen se corriera, y luego tendría que escapar rápidamente, antes de que esta situación empeorara más.

Mis dedos trazaron los delicados labios internos del ardiente sexo hirviente de Gemma y luego se dirigieron a la pequeña capucha que protegía su sensible botón de placer. Sentí la pequeña cuenta de su clítoris endurecerse bajo la punta de mi dedo mientras rodeaba el pequeño haz de nervios. Un gemido de aprobación sonó entre los muslos de Eileen, diciéndome cuánto disfrutaba lo que yo estaba haciendo.

Un poco más arriba, exploré la boca de su vagina y tentativamente metí un dedo en el estrecho agujero. Solo penetré el coño de mi hija hasta el segundo nudillo, pero las sensaciones de sus tejidos aterciopelados abrazando mi dedo extendido fueron increíbles. Tenía buenos recuerdos de lo caliente y apretado que era el joven coño de Eileen, pero esto era un millón de veces mejor aún. Si Gemma se sintiera tan bien con mi dedo, sólo podía imaginar lo fenomenal que sería con mi polla.

Había una batalla moral entre mi cerebro y mi pene, una batalla que mi cerebro tenía pocas posibilidades de ganar. Por mucho que intentara ignorar el deseo tabú que sentía por esta chica, era simplemente imposible. A estas alturas ya estaba lo suficientemente caliente como para meter mi polla en cualquier lugar, y el húmedo coño rosado de Gemma comenzaba a parecer alarmantemente tentador. En lugar de centrarme en esa estrategia de salida tan necesaria, me encontré contemplando si realmente valdría la pena violar a mi princesita para renovar mi aventura con su mejor amiga. Era un pensamiento peligroso y, sinceramente, si hubiera conseguido encontrar una forma de hacerlo sin arruinar a Gemma de por vida, no habría dudado ni un segundo más.

Eileen no sentía ninguna simpatía por los dilemas morales. Ella sólo quería verme realizar este indescriptible acto de incesto con mi hija. Se estaba mordiendo el labio y apretó los puños, luchando por evitar el orgasmo mientras me veía derrumbarme.

“Solo hazlo, bebé”, gimió Eileen. “Agarra tu polla y folla ese pequeño y apretado coño… ¡sabes que lo quieres!”

Ella tenía razón, lo quería. Gravemente. Pero no pude hacerlo; Mi amor por mi hija era aún más fuerte que mi lujuria por su amiga. Había cruzado tantas fronteras como iba a cruzar. Sacudí la cabeza por última vez y retiré la mano. Era una lástima tener que renunciar a este extraordinario pedazo de trasero, pero tenía que hacerlo ahora, antes de que mi determinación debilitada por la lujuria se hubiera erosionado por completo y hiciera algo de lo que seguramente me arrepentiría más tarde.

“Pensé que habías dicho que no eras una mojigata”, suspiró Eileen decepcionada. Era obvio que no iba a conformarse con nada menos que una penetración total. Por mucho que a mi pene le hubiera encantado obedecer, no lo permitiría.

“Yo… creo que debería irme”, dije, dando un paso atrás.

“No cariño, no te vayas ahora, recién comenzamos”. Respondió Eileen, visiblemente molesta por mi negativa.

“Sí… bueno, será mejor que me vaya de todos modos”.

Como antes, mi rechazo no fue del todo del agrado de Eileen, y nuevamente, tenía un as bajo la manga. En reacción a mi recaída en la desobediencia, silenciosamente separó un poco las piernas y relajó su agarre sobre la cabeza de mi hija. Este movimiento calculado le permitió a Gemma suficiente libertad de movimiento para darse la vuelta casi lo suficiente como para verme.

“Por favor, Mark, deja de perder el tiempo”. ella me instó: “Quién sabe cuándo volverá a aparecer su padre. No querrás tener que explicar qué estás haciendo aquí en el dormitorio de Gemmy, ¿verdad?

No fue difícil extraer el mensaje oculto de Eileen; ella me tenía agarrado de las pelotas. Si no cooperaba, el secreto de mi identidad no duraría ni un segundo más.

“No.” Suspiré y me arrodillé detrás de mi hija.

“Eso está mejor, cariño. No dejes a la pobre chica colgada”.

Con sentimientos encontrados, hundí mi pulgar dentro del coño que esperaba de mi bebé y usé mi dedo para hacerle cosquillas en el clítoris. Tan pronto como Gemma comenzó a gemir de nuevo, Eileen apretó su cabeza una vez más y la aseguró firmemente entre sus muslos.

“Lo siento bebé”, se disculpó, “no quise molestarte. Es solo que… es obvio que todos queremos exactamente lo mismo, y eso es que te folles a Gemma… Estoy tratando de ayudarte tanto como puedo, pero depende de ti hacer que tus sueños se hagan realidad.

Como antes, estaba claro que Eileen había elegido estas palabras con mucho cuidado. Necesitaba un momento para dejarlos asimilar. ¿Ella estaba ayudando a MI sueño a hacerse realidad? ¿Estaba haciendo esto por mí, no sólo para satisfacer sus propios placeres? Al recordar todo lo que había hecho hasta ahora, tal vez estuviera diciendo la verdad.

“Pero ¿qué pasa con… ya sabes… su padre?” Pregunté, todavía no completamente convencido.

“No te preocupes, te aseguro que nadie sabrá jamás que estuviste aquí. Pase lo que pase hoy en esta sala seguirá siendo un secreto entre tú y yo. Fui un tonto al dudar de ti, y espero que esto demuestre que haré cualquier cosa para complacerte… ¿Ves lo que estoy tratando de decirte?

Finalmente, lo estaba viendo claramente. No sólo había pasado la prueba de Eileen, sino que ella también me había creado una oportunidad única en la vida de tener sexo con esta hermosa joven. Debo ser el hombre más afortunado del mundo. Escuchar a Eileen prometer que todo permanecería en secreto fue la gota que colmó el vaso. Me coloqué detrás de mi hija y apunté resueltamente mi polla a ese lugar deliciosamente prohibido.

Mi corazón latía con fuerza en mi garganta mientras observaba la cabeza roma separar los labios sin pelo del suculento coño de Gemma. Los delicados pétalos de sus labios internos acunaron y acariciaron la punta hinchada mientras se movía a través de su raja. Ni siquiera había intentado entrar en ella todavía, y las sensaciones ya eran increíbles. Lo deslicé arriba y abajo por su vulva un par de veces más y toqué en broma su clítoris antes de dejar que mi polla se detuviera sobre la entrada de su vagina. La abertura rosada estaba ligeramente distendida y rezumaba jugos cremosos, asegurándome que la penetración sería sin esfuerzo, suave y muy placentera.

Estaba a punto de poner a prueba esa teoría y hundir mi polla en el atractivo coño de mi hija cuando Eileen me detuvo.

“Ten cuidado, bebé”, dijo Eileen, advirtiendo a su amiga tanto como a mí. “eres MUCHO más grande que mi patético hermano”.

Gruñí algo afirmativo y luego lentamente comencé a avanzar. Aunque estaba tan dura como siempre y tanto mi polla como el coño de Gemma estaban completamente lubricados, el pequeño y cómodo agujero seguía resistiéndose a mi entrada. De hecho, estaba tan apretada que, si no lo hubiera sabido mejor, juraría que estaba tratando de desvirgar a una virgen.

Empecé a creer que Eileen no había estado bromeando cuando insinuó que el exnovio de Gemma estaba tan mal dotado. Darme cuenta me hizo sentir lástima por mi hija y al mismo tiempo agradecer que me hubieran dado la oportunidad de mostrarle lo bueno que puede ser el sexo con un hombre de verdad.

Aumenté gradualmente la fuerza con la que presionaba a mi pequeña hasta que sentí que su coño comenzaba a ceder, y luego la punta de mi pene comenzó a desaparecer lentamente dentro de ella. Dejó escapar un gemido de agradecimiento cuando la cabeza bulbosa de mi polla de repente pasó por el tenso anillo de músculos que rodeaban su entrada y se hundió suavemente en su canal deliciosamente húmedo y caliente. No pasó mucho tiempo antes de que tocara fondo, con siete pulgadas de profundidad. Faltando todavía un centímetro y medio más, la cabeza de mi polla chocó contra el bulto sólido de su cuello uterino. Por ahora, estaba lo más profundo posible del coño de mi hija.

Después de darle un momento para que se acostumbrara a estar rellena de esta manera, agarré su sexy trasero con ambas manos y, tal como lo había imaginado antes, comencé a mover mis caderas hacia adelante y hacia atrás de esa manera especial. Con cada empuje podía sentir la cómoda funda forrada de terciopelo acariciando y agarrando toda la longitud de mi eje mientras se movía rápidamente hacia adentro y hacia afuera. Estas sensaciones rápidamente me hicieron olvidar las preocupaciones que podrían haberme impedido disfrutarla plenamente. Algo que nos hizo sentir tan bien a los dos no podría ser malo, ¿verdad?

Mientras Eileen sostenía la cabeza de su amiga de forma segura entre sus piernas, le permitió a Gemma suficiente libertad para disfrutar plenamente de este polvo de bienvenida. Todavía estaba tocando fondo con cada embestida, pero si la lastimaba, obviamente a ella no le importaba. De hecho, ella estaba empujando activamente hacia atrás e intuitivamente giró sus caderas para guiar mi polla a todos los puntos profundos de su interior que antes no habían sido tocados. Cuando no estaba demasiado ocupada chupando el coño de Eileen, gemía en voz alta y me rogaba que la follara más fuerte. Ansioso por complacer, intensifiqué mis embestidas tanto como me atreví, y parecía que cuanto más fuerte follaba a mi hija, más le gustaba. Pronto, nuestros cuerpos se golpeaban ruidosamente y su coño goteante hacía ruidos blandos mientras nos bañábamos como animales.

Había estado golpeando salvajemente el sexy trasero de mi bebé de esa manera durante uno o dos minutos cuando ella llegó al clímax por primera vez en mi polla. Como antes, todo su cuerpo comenzó a contraerse, pero ahora también podía sentir su coño convulsionado apretarse fuertemente alrededor de mi eje, lo que me dificultaba seguir empujando. Superada por este poderoso orgasmo, abandonó la raja de Eileen y dejó escapar un largo gemido de éxtasis, no muy diferente al que escuché por primera vez hace unos quince minutos. El sonido de Gemma corriéndose en mi polla fue, con mucho, el sonido más satisfactorio que había escuchado en mi vida, y me hacía sentir muy orgulloso de que fui yo quien lo causó.

Me follé a mi hija lo mejor que pude durante su prolongado orgasmo, y cuando su palpitación finalmente comenzó a disminuir y su coño dejó de temblar, me saqué y me arrodillé detrás de ella. Poniendo mi boca sobre sus labios goteantes, chupé suavemente y luego giré mi lengua alrededor de la pequeña cuenta de su clítoris. Casi al instante volvió a correrse, derramando más de sus dulces jugos directamente en mi boca.

Gemma sabía absolutamente divina, tal como debería serlo una chica como ella: pura, fresca y dulce. Lamí con avidez cada gota de néctar que fluía de su sexo hirviente y seguí lamiendo mientras ella seguía corriéndose una y otra vez. Ella todavía estaba temblando cuando volví a arrodillarme y volví a meter mi polla en su agujero resbaladizo para reanudar mi embestida. Un minuto después, una nueva serie de clímax tomó el control de su cuerpo. Gemma, hambrienta de sexo, parecía tener una serie interminable de orgasmos, su coño apretaba y chupaba continuamente mi polla.

Fue un placer hacer que mi hermosa pequeña se corriera así, y si fuera a mi manera, la habría mantenido llegando al clímax hasta que cualquiera de los dos nos desmayáramos de puro cansancio, pero sabía que si no me relajaba un poco. , nunca duraría tanto. Tenía muchas ganas de reventar una nuez dentro de ella, pero todavía no. Después de todo, era poco probable que alguna vez tuviera otra oportunidad de follarme a esta hermosa joven, así que tuve que aprovecharla al máximo mientras lo hacía.

Abandoné los golpes como de martillo neumático y reduje la velocidad a un empuje constante y profundo. La paliza de Gemma también disminuyó un poco y, cuando recuperó la compostura, también reanudó sus tareas de comer coño. Solté su bien formado trasero y moví mis manos debajo de su cuerpo, y luego sobre su tenso vientre hasta que llegué a esos turgentes senos que aún continuaban evadiendo mi vista. Como un ciego, usé mis manos para formar una imagen de los deliciosos pechos de Gemma.

Los pequeños orbes eran en realidad un poco más que un puñado, divinamente elaborados a partir de la mejor carne femenina y cubiertos de una piel suave y cremosa. Automáticamente mis dedos encontraron sus pezones y rápidamente se cerraron alrededor de ellos. Mientras pellizcaba suavemente las puntas hinchadas, podía sentir los pequeños nódulos endurecerse y alargarse entre mis dedos mientras las areolas se arrugaban debajo de ellos. En mi mente reemplacé mis dedos con mis labios e imaginé cómo besaría y lamiría sus senos y chuparía sus pezones erectos.

Mientras seguía jugando con las perfectas tetas de Gemma, me incliné hacia adelante y besé su cuello y su cabello. Al hacerlo, inconscientemente inhalé su fragancia femenina natural. Era a la vez muy familiar y completamente nuevo, un aroma que parecía unificar y trascender la lujuria sexual y el amor paternal que sentía por esta hermosa chica. Su piel era cálida y suave y sabía dulce y salada por el sudor. Era una pena que me viera tan limitado por la necesidad de permanecer invisible, ya que me hubiera encantado estar cara a cara con ella, mirarla profundamente a los ojos, besar sus suaves labios y hacerle el amor apasionadamente, como un ángel. merecía ser amado.

Había estado empujando dentro de ella durante unos diez minutos, y aunque no me hubiera importado seguir jugando con el cuerpo celeste de mi hija durante otros diez o veinte más, la presión en constante aumento en mis pelotas me informó que eso no iba a suceder. que suceda. No pasaría mucho tiempo antes de que disparara mi carga. Correrme tan pronto sería desafortunado, pero no necesariamente algo malo, ya que con cada segundo, corría el riesgo de ser descubierto. Sabiendo que se avecinaba un orgasmo inevitable, solté los pechos perfectos de Gemma, moví mis manos hacia su trasero y comencé a golpearla sin piedad.

“Te vas a correr, ¿no, bebé?” -Preguntó Eileen.

Asentí y di un gruñido positivo.

“Esta bien bebe. Puedes hacerlo dentro de ella si quieres, está a salvo”.

Gemma gimió contra el sexo de Eileen, pronunciando algo que podría haber sido un estímulo o una protesta. Fuera lo que fuese, ya era demasiado tarde para mí. No había manera de que desperdiciara este orgasmo retirándome en el último momento. Estaba a punto de correrme y lo iba a hacer dentro de ella.

Aceleré mis embestidas una última vez para el gran final, en un esfuerzo frenético por darle a mi pequeña un clímax más, un último gran orgasmo para compartir entre ambos cuerpos. La golpeé con todas mis fuerzas y logré aguantar otros quince segundos antes de que ya no pudiera retrasar lo inevitable. Mientras sentía la primera ola de semen subiendo por mi uretra, una serie de contracciones alrededor de mi polla me dijeron que había alcanzado ese objetivo tan importante. Dejé escapar un gruñido profundo, me metí hasta el fondo del agitado coño de mi hija y me dejé entrar en ella. Estaba viendo estrellas y escuchando ángeles cantar mientras llegaba, bañándome en puro deleite. Ninguna droga en la tierra podría hacerme sentir mejor que cuando estaba plantando mi semilla en lo más profundo de la convulsionada vagina de mi hija.

Vernos llegar al clímax juntos y saber que esto significaba que estaba inundando el útero de Gemma con espesas gotas de semen incestuoso, empujó a Eileen al límite también. Sus ojos se pusieron en blanco y su cuerpo comenzó a temblar. Corriéndose más fuerte de lo que nunca la había visto correrse antes, empujó sus caderas fuera del colchón y luego abrió bien las piernas mientras temblaba en éxtasis orgásmico. Con un destello de pánico, me di cuenta de que mi hija ahora podía moverse sin restricciones y que si mirara a su alrededor, seguramente me descubrirían.

A pesar de mi terrible situación, no podía dejar de empujar. En mi mente sólo había una cosa peor que ser descubierta, y era salir del coño de mi hija antes de que terminara de montar las olas de este clímax masivo. Afortunadamente, estaba demasiado consumida por su propio orgasmo y el de Eileen como para mirarme, y cuando los muslos de su amiga se cerraron de nuevo, supe que nuestro secreto estaba a salvo una vez más, al menos por unos momentos más.

Planté un beso en la base de su cuello, para mostrarle mi gratitud y cariño, y también para inhalar una vez más su aroma mientras dejaba que lo último de mi semen empapara dentro de ella. Cuando el suministro de esperma de mis bolas se agotó por completo y mi pene perdió demasiada rigidez para seguir empujando, tuve que aceptar de mala gana que era hora de retirar mi polla del coño húmedo de Gemma. Ella también parecía reacia a dejarme ir, sus músculos se contrajeron a mi alrededor en un último intento de mantenerme dentro de ella. Fue en vano; Estaba completamente jodido.

Agotado, me desplomé en el suelo, sintiéndome mareado después de correrme tan fuerte. Mirando hacia arriba, estaba mirando el culo fabulosamente apretado de mi hija. Una capa cremosa de nuestros jugos sexuales, batida hasta formar una espuma espesa por mi polla agitada, glaseó sus labios y la parte interna de los muslos, y su vagina ahora bien jodida había adquirido un tono rojo intenso. El agujero que antes estaba apretado todavía estaba ligeramente distendido después de haber sido estirado más que nunca y no era capaz de mantener todo mi semen reprimido dentro de ella, como lo demostraban las burbujas blancas nacaradas que rezumaban de su coño. Las cremosas gotas de esperma se deslizaron lentamente hacia abajo entre los labios de color rosa brillante, sobre su pequeña capucha del clítoris y luego salpicaron húmedamente la alfombra, donde formaron un pequeño charco espumoso entre sus rodillas.

Mientras estaba sentada allí, Eileen regresaba lentamente a la tierra y finalmente liberó a Gemma de su dominio orgásmico. Acercó a mi hija a su rostro y compartieron un beso apasionado.

“Entonces, ¿tenía razón?” Preguntó Eileen, sonriendo maliciosamente. “¿No fue ese el mejor polvo que has tenido?”

“Sí… fue como… ¡guau!” Jadeó su amiga, su mente todavía aturdida por innumerables orgasmos.

“¿Mejor que con Daniel?”

“Ugh… ni siquiera se compara… mucho mejor… ¡todavía siento un hormigueo!”

Si no me hubiera sentido genial ya, saber que Gemma nunca más se conformaría con un mariquita como Daniel me habría alegrado el día. Ahora, era sólo la guinda del pastel.

Todavía me sentía mareado, pero, habiendo cumplido con mis obligaciones por ahora, realmente tenía que irme lo antes posible. Por el momento, las chicas todavía estaban abrazadas amorosamente, pero no tenía idea de cuánto tiempo más podría Eileen evitar que Gemma me mirara. Posiblemente esta podría ser mi última oportunidad de alejarme de las chicas sin que me vieran, así que sigilosamente comencé a caminar hacia la puerta.

Casi había logrado escapar limpiamente cuando escuché la voz de Eileen nuevamente.

“Me alegra que la hayas pasado tan bien, Gemmy, pero hay algo que tengo que decirte… Verás, te conté que Mark se fue de viaje de negocios a Brasil, ¿no? ¿No te das cuenta de que ya hace tres días que se fue?

“¿Brasil? Pero ¿cómo… quién?

“Cariño… ¡mira detrás de ti, rápido!”

¡Maldición! Me había traicionado, apuñalado por la espalda por esa zorra engañosa de Eileen. Corrí locamente hacia la puerta, corriendo para cubrirme mientras mi hija se daba vuelta lentamente. Mientras giraba la perilla, escuché una voz suave detrás de mí.

“¿Papá?”

Miré a mi hija sin saber exactamente qué decir o hacer. Todavía tenía esa aura recién follada, pero había incredulidad y confusión en sus ojos. De repente parecía increíblemente pequeña y vulnerable.

“Dime, ¿cómo se siente saber que acabas de dejar que tu propio padre se corra dentro de tu coño desprotegido?” Eileen se burló.

Gemma ahora miró a su amiga y, cuando se dio la vuelta, otra masa cremosa de semen comenzó a gotear por la parte interna de su muslo. Estaba goteando mucho, pero sabía que había dejado mucho más esperma dentro de ella, suficiente para que siguiera teniendo mis bebés durante al menos una década. En mi mente ya estaba viendo millones de mis pequeñas semillas corriendo por sus trompas de Falopio, cada una ansiosa por derretirse con su óvulo que esperaba y formar un pequeño nieto dentro de ella.

“¿Papá? ¿Ese eras tú?” preguntó ella, confundida.

Incapaz de encontrar las palabras inexistentes que necesitaba para explicar la situación, le devolví la mirada tímidamente y pronuncié algunos ruidos estúpidos.

“¿Pero por qué?”

Como todavía tartamudeaba algún tipo de disculpa, explicó Eileen.

“¿Recuerdas cierta broma que hiciste en mi casa hace algún tiempo? Habíamos estado trabajando en una tarea toda la noche y luego, antes de irte a casa, ¿fuiste a la habitación de Daniel para despedirte y darle una de tus mamadas de buenas noches? ¿También recuerdas que cuando te ibas, me diste un beso y me alimentaste con un bocado de su semen?

Gemma asintió, lenta y cautelosamente.

“Pensaste que era muy divertido. ¡Sabías que no podía escupirlo mientras mamá estuviera detrás de mí, así que tuve que tragarme el repugnante esperma de ese nerd! ¡Casi me atraganto mientras estabas allí, orinándote de risa! ¿Recuerda eso?”

“Pero… ¡eso fue hace como tres meses!” Gemma jadeó.

“Sí… bueno, juré que te compraría por eso”, continuó Eileen, “¿Adivina qué? Hoy es el momento de vengarse. Y déjame decirte; tienes todo lo que te merecías. Cada gota”.

Gemma se quedó absolutamente sin palabras. Sus ojos iban y venían entre su amiga y yo, luego descansaron en mi polla completamente desinflada por un tiempo antes de finalmente mirar su propio cuerpo. Frotando sus dedos entre los labios hinchados de su coño, recuperó un poco de mi semen y estudió sus dedos viscosos por un minuto.

Luego una sonrisa malvada apareció en sus labios y se lamió el esperma de los dedos.

“La broma es tuya, Eileen”, sonrió. “¡Me encantó!”

Fiction, Coercition, Inceste, Homme/Adolescente, Adolescente/Adolescente, Trio

Récupération

En quelques secondes, la vie d’une personne peut changer pour toujours. C’est l’histoire de comment cela m’est arrivé précisément, alors qu’un rêve que je ne savais même pas avoir venait de devenir réalité. Cette expérience transformatrice m’est arrivée lors de ce qui aurait pu être un dimanche après-midi typique, une journée qui a en fait commencé assez ennuyeuse et frustrante…

J’avais passé la majeure partie de mon seul jour de congé à faire des travaux extérieurs, préparant à moi seul toute la maison et le jardin pour l’hiver à venir. . Ce n’était pas tant le travail manuel qui m’ennuyait, mais plutôt le fait que ma famille m’y imposait. Je les avais informés de mes projets longtemps à l’avance et j’avais ajouté que j’attendais que chacun fasse sa part. Cependant, le moment venu, la femme et les enfants s’étaient quand même enfuis, chacun affirmant que leurs activités insignifiantes étaient bien plus importantes que la préservation de notre domicile.

Sans surprise, mes protestations étaient tombées dans l’oreille d’un sourd, et c’était donc à moi et au Poméranien de ma femme de faire le travail. J’ai commencé tôt et j’ai travaillé dur, cochant un élément après l’autre sur ma liste. J’ai remplacé et repeint le bardage en bois endommagé, réparé les bardeaux cassés et nettoyé les gouttières, j’ai bien nettoyé l’ensemble de jardin et je l’ai rangé avec les pots en terre cuite dans le cabanon. Enfin, j’ai ratissé les feuilles mortes pour en faire un tas soigné, et ainsi, tous les travaux les plus urgents ont été accomplis.

Même si le chien n’avait pas été d’une grande aide, le travail avait en réalité pris moins de temps que prévu. En fait, il n’était même pas trois heures lorsque j’ai finalement rangé mes outils, ce qui signifiait que j’avais encore quelques heures de l’après-midi pour moi tout seul. Il faudrait un certain temps avant que ma famille revienne, car elle ne risquerait sûrement pas de montrer son visage avant la fin des travaux, j’étais donc libre de faire ce que je voulais. Estimant que j’avais déjà fait assez d’exercice pour une journée et que j’étais donc autorisé à renoncer à mon jogging hebdomadaire, j’ai plutôt choisi de prendre une bière fraîche, suivie d’une longue douche chaude et d’une sieste rafraîchissante, pour me détendre complètement et me ressourcer pour la soirée de ce soir.

À peine une demi-heure s’était écoulée depuis que j’avais mis au repos mon corps fatigué, lorsqu’un léger bruit me tira de mon sommeil. Bien qu’à peine audible, mon subconscient l’a quand même capté et l’a jugé suffisamment important pour me réveiller. Je suis resté silencieux pendant un moment et j’ai écouté attentivement le bruit. Étant donné que notre animal à fourrure était plus susceptible de s’enfuir et de se recroqueviller que d’agir comme un véritable chien de garde, je savais que s’il y avait des intrus, ce serait à moi de défendre notre propriété. Je n’ai pas eu à attendre longtemps avant de l’entendre à nouveau.

Une chose était sûre : il ne s’agissait certainement pas de cambrioleurs. Bien que faible et étouffé par les murs de la maison, j’ai immédiatement reconnu le son comme celui d’une femme gémissant d’extase sexuelle.

J’ai enfin compris pourquoi un son aussi imperceptible avait réussi à me réveiller, mais cela soulevait une autre question : si j’étais seul à la maison, qui faisait ces bruits hautement érotiques ? Cela, j’ai dû enquêter.

Je suis sorti du lit, j’ai enfilé un peignoir et j’ai passé la tête par la porte de la chambre. C’était encore là, un peu plus fort qu’avant. En écoutant les gémissements étouffés, j’ai retracé leur origine jusqu’à une porte partiellement ouverte au fond du couloir ; la porte qui menait à la chambre de ma fille Gemma.

Cette découverte m’a placé face au dilemme moral de savoir quoi faire ; devrais-je faire irruption et protéger les vertus de ma fille en effrayant à moitié un enfant boutonneux, ou être l’un de ces pères modernes et libéraux et lui permettre d’explorer son corps et sa sexualité dans la sécurité relative de notre maison ?

Pendant que j’évaluais mes options, une pensée supplémentaire m’est venue à l’esprit. Gemma avait rompu avec son petit ami il y a environ trois semaines et, autant que je sache, elle ne voyait plus personne depuis. Qui donc pourrait-il être là avec elle ?

Il n’était pas impensable que les vieux tourtereaux se soient réconciliés d’une manière ou d’une autre et célébraient désormais leurs retrouvailles. Daniel, le garçon avec qui elle avait récemment rompu, se trouvait également être le frère aîné de sa meilleure amie, donc elle finirait sûrement par le revoir, et qui sait ce qui pourrait arriver si cela se produisait. Si tel était le cas, j’avais gravement sous-estimé les capacités d’amant du garçon, car celui qui se trouvait là savait comment plaire à une femme. Néanmoins, les retrouvailles de ma fille et de Daniel n’étaient pas quelque chose que j’attendais avec impatience.

Pour être honnête, je n’ai jamais aimé que Gemma sorte avec Daniel. Ce n’est pas la différence d’âge qui me dérangeait, je ne suis pas un hypocrite. Non, j’ai toujours pensé que ma fille pouvait faire bien mieux que lui. Pour le dire franchement, ma Gemma avait au moins un bon huit, alors qu’il avait au plus un cinq – et je suis très généreux ici. Daniel pourrait être mieux décrit comme un nerd stéréotypé ; mauvaise peau, physiquement sous-développé, socialement incompétent et avec tous les passe-temps particuliers que son espèce semblait poursuivre. Je n’ai pas honte d’admettre que j’ai été très soulagé lorsque Gemma nous a informés qu’elle avait finalement largué la mauviette.

C’est donc avec plus d’intérêt parental que d’habitude que j’ai écouté les bruits lubriques émanant de la chambre de ma fille. Plus je restais là, plus il devenait évident que, même s’il y avait beaucoup de gémissements féminins, je n’avais entendu ni la voix pleurnicharde de Daniel, ni le son plus baryton d’un vrai homme. Dans toute ma naïveté, j’en ai conclu que cela signifiait que soit la partenaire de Gemma était très silencieuse, soit qu’elle était seule dans sa chambre. Si tel était le cas, faire irruption chez elle ne serait que embarrassant pour nous deux.

J’ai décidé que, que ma fille se masturbe ou fasse l’amour avec un muet, cela ne me regardait vraiment pas. J’allais tenter ma chance avec le truc du père libéral ; J’allais respecter l’intimité de Gemma, me recoucher et faire de mon mieux pour ignorer les bruits lubriques. Peut-être que je pourrais même profiter davantage de ce repos bien mérité. Cependant, je venais de tourner le dos à la porte, lorsque j’entendis quelque chose qui me fit reconsidérer cette résolution. C’était une voix féminine, mais ce n’était pas celle de ma fille.

“Oh oui Gemmy, j’adore quand tu me suces le clitoris comme ça!”

Submergé par un accès de curiosité irrépressible, je revins sur la pointe des pieds vers la porte entrouverte et la poussai avec précaution jusqu’à ce que la fente soit suffisamment large pour que je puisse y jeter un coup d’œil. Ce que je vis à l’intérieur n’était en effet pas une fille, mais deux ; une magnifique paire de jeunes femmes, chacune nue comme au jour de sa naissance. L’une des filles que j’ai reconnues était la meilleure amie de Gemma, Eileen, et l’autre était probablement ma fille elle-même.

Eileen était assise sur le lit, plus ou moins face à moi. Elle était appuyée contre la tête de lit, le haut de son corps soutenu par une pile d’oreillers moelleux, et ses jambes galbées pendaient au bord du matelas. Là, entre ces jambes grandes ouvertes, se trouvait l’autre fille nue. Celle-ci était à quatre pattes, son beau cul soulevé en l’air et son visage fermement appuyé contre l’entrejambe d’Eileen, où elle faisait prétendument un excellent travail en suçant son clitoris.

Il était difficile de croire que la fille qui mangeait si habilement la chatte d’Eileen pouvait être ma propre fille chérie, mais la preuve était impossible à ignorer. Je ne pouvais évidemment pas voir le visage de la fille, mais ce devait être Gemma. Non seulement les filles étaient dans sa chambre, mais elle avait la même petite silhouette athlétique et les mêmes cheveux châtains dorés. De plus, le fait qu’Eileen ait appelé son amant « Gemmy » était une preuve convaincante.

Assister à cet acte intime avait été une surprise, mais je dois admettre que voir ma fille s’en prendre à sa meilleure amie était aussi la chose la plus érotique que j’aie jamais vue. Chacune des deux filles nues était un spectacle à voir seule, mais les voir ensemble dans cette démonstration érotique m’a fait sérieusement douter si j’étais vraiment éveillé ou si je rêvais encore.

Même si Gemma et son amie auraient été considérées comme attirantes à tous égards, elles n’auraient guère pu se ressembler moins. Eileen, blonde fraise et à la peau claire, avait la chance d’avoir une silhouette pulpeuse et courbée, avec une poitrine ample et des hanches larges qui étaient évidemment conçues dans un seul but en tête : la reproduction. Ses énormes seins ronds reposaient lourdement sur sa poitrine, tremblant de manière hypnotisante alors qu’elle se tordait de plaisir que Gemma lui procurait. Ma vue entre ses jambes était bloquée par la tête de ma fille, mais je savais qu’il y aurait une zone de pubis blond soyeux soigneusement taillée, et en dessous, l’une des chattes les plus chaudes et les plus humides de la ville.

La raison pour laquelle je connaissais si intimement le corps délicieux d’Eileen était que, jusqu’à tout récemment, elle n’était pas seulement la meilleure amie de ma fille, mais aussi mon amante secrète. Pendant deux années très satisfaisantes, j’ai eu une liaison torride avec cette jeune femme sexy, au cours de laquelle j’ai pu jouer avec son corps tout en courbes lors d’innombrables visites, soirées pyjama et réunions secrètes dans divers hôtels et parkings miteux.

La plupart des gens n’ont pu voir que le côté gentil et poli d’Eileen, ignorant que sous cet extérieur bien élevé se cachait un cul exceptionnellement chaud et excité, peut-être même une nymphomane limite. J’étais l’un des rares chanceux à avoir pu le découvrir de première main et j’ai vraiment adoré. Elle avait une faim presque insatiable de grosse bite, et elle aimait la mienne par-dessus tout. Chaque fois qu’elle pensait qu’il y avait la moindre chance que nous puissions nous en sortir, Eileen se mettait à genoux pour une pipe, ou baissait sa culotte pour une baise rapide, et j’avais toujours envie d’obéir. Je ne pense pas qu’au cours de ces deux années, elle ait jamais quitté notre maison sans qu’au moins une dose de mon sperme ne pénètre quelque part en elle.

Malheureusement, tout cela a pris fin il y a quelques mois, peu de temps après qu’elle ait commencé à fréquenter son petit ami actuel, Mark. Le jeune homme qu’elle avait choisi comme compagnon était intelligent et beau, probablement monté comme un cheval, et remarquablement conservateur en matière de sexe. Je ne m’attendais pas à ce que sa relation avec un individu aussi étroit dure, mais elle m’a prouvé le contraire. Son affection pour lui était suffisamment forte pour qu’elle décide d’abandonner sa promiscuité et d’embrasser une vie de monogamie, mettant ainsi fin brusquement à notre liaison. Bien que ma femme et moi ayons toujours une vie sexuelle très active et que, honnêtement, je n’ai aucune raison de me plaindre, le fait d’avoir un partenaire sexuel aussi talentueux et décomplexé me manque souvent qu’Eileen, la meilleure amie de ma fille.

Même s’il était agréable de voir que les mois de monogamie n’avaient pas émoussé la nature sauvage de mon ancien amant, rien au monde n’aurait pu me préparer au choc de la voir au lit avec ma fille. La bisexualité d’Eileen n’était peut-être pas vraiment une révélation, mais je ne m’attendais pas à ce que ma propre petite fille ait également de telles inclinations. C’était étonnant de voir avec quelle habileté et passion ma fille douce et sage faisait plaisir à son amie avec sa bouche et ses doigts.

Cependant, son appétit lesbien n’était pas la seule surprise que ma fille me réservait, ni la plus grande. Contrairement à son amie, qui n’avait aucun scrupule à afficher ses courbes féminines succulentes, Gemma gardait généralement sa petite silhouette cachée derrière plusieurs couches de vêtements amples. Cela faisait en effet pas mal d’années que je ne l’avais pas vue porter autant de bikini, sans parler de la dernière fois que je l’avais vue entièrement nue. Alors que je la regardais, j’étais étonné de voir à quel point elle était devenue une femme incroyablement belle, maintenant que son corps s’était pleinement épanoui jusqu’à l’âge adulte.

Je savais que j’aurais dû fermer la porte et laisser les filles seules, mais je n’y arrivais tout simplement pas. Je devais continuer à chercher. J’étais bien conscient de combien il était rare d’avoir un aperçu du corps nu de ma fille, alors j’ai senti que je me devais de profiter pleinement de cette opportunité unique. J’ai mis de côté tous les scrupules persistants et j’ai examiné attentivement toutes les parties interdites habituellement cachées sous les vêtements amples de Gemma, scrutant minutieusement son physique gracieux sans observer un seul défaut. Même si j’avais toujours pensé que Gemma était une belle fille, cette notion reposait en grande partie sur des conjectures et des préjugés parentaux. Maintenant, je le savais avec certitude, et une chose était claire : mon estimation selon laquelle elle avait un bon huit était complètement fausse. Elle était franchement hors de l’échelle.

Des années d’exercice régulier avaient récompensé Gemma avec une silhouette athlétique mais très féminine. Elle n’était en aucun cas maigre, mais il n’y avait pas une seule once de graisse déplacée sur son corps. Couvert d’une peau lisse et crémeuse, son petit cul en forme de cœur était une véritable œuvre d’art. Bien qu’elles ne soient pas aussi grandes et pleines que celles de son amie, les joues jumelles délicieusement fermes étaient délicieusement courbées, avec une jolie paire de fossettes près de la base de sa colonne vertébrale. Séparant ces globes serrés se trouvait une profonde fente qui abritait un petit trou plissé. Regarder les fesses de ma fille était un vrai régal, et je ne pouvais que rêver de ce que ce serait d’être le salaud chanceux qui pouvait caresser ces globes ronds et serrés, ou les attraper fermement pendant qu’il la frappait fort par derrière.

Environ un pouce en dessous de ce trou étroit se trouvait un autre des joyaux cachés de ma fille ; sa belle chatte. Même si la moitié inférieure de son sexe était largement masquée par ses doigts qui grattaient rapidement son clitoris, son excitation était indubitable. La peau délicate entourant sa fente était légèrement rougeâtre, lui donnant une lueur rougeâtre, et les lèvres extérieures charnues étaient gonflées et abondamment glacées de son riche nectar féminin. Les lèvres potelées étaient étroitement serrées l’une contre l’autre, mais parfois ses doigts caressants les écartaient brièvement, et quand ils le faisaient, on m’offrait un coup d’œil sur le ravissant intérieur rose de sa vulve. C’était presque comme si la chatte de Gemma me faisait un clin d’œil, me faisant savoir que cela ne la dérangeait pas si je jetais secrètement un coup d’œil.

Je ne sais pas combien de temps je suis resté là, à reluquer ma fille nue et son amie. C’était une vision qu’aucun père ne devrait jamais avoir de sa petite fille chérie, et cela suscitait en moi toutes sortes de sentiments nouveaux et troublants. La vue hypnotisante de ses hanches se balançant et de ses doigts dansants m’a complètement captivé, et je suis sûr que j’aurais pu continuer à la regarder jouer avec elle-même comme ça pendant des heures de plus sans jamais m’ennuyer.

Avec beaucoup de difficulté, j’ai réussi à détacher mes yeux du fabuleux arrière-train de ma fille, afin de pouvoir examiner rapidement le reste de son corps. Même s’il serait difficile de surpasser ce délicieux cul, je n’ai pas été déçu. Elle m’a fortement rappelé sa mère lorsque nous avons commencé à sortir ensemble, ainsi que mes sœurs lorsqu’elles avaient à peu près son âge. Gemma avait clairement hérité des meilleurs traits de nos deux familles et avait réussi à les combiner en quelque chose qui était tout simplement plus beau.

Bien que la position agenouillée de Gemma m’offrait une vue fabuleuse sur son magnifique cul et sa chatte, elle cachait également une grande partie du reste de son corps à ma vue. Le plus regrettable était que je ne pouvais voir qu’à peine la moitié d’un petit sein appétissant. La petite beauté semblait avoir à peu près la bonne taille pour remplir parfaitement ma main, elle était légèrement en forme de cône et délicieusement ferme et gaie. Le monticule sexy était surmonté d’un mamelon rose gonflé qui dépassait d’environ un quart de pouce de la peau blanc crème, implorant d’être pincé ou sucé.

Alors que j’imaginais encore ce que ce serait de caresser cette peau d’albâtre, de serrer ces jolis petits seins ou de sucer leurs pointes roses, mes yeux étaient irrésistiblement attirés vers sa chatte rouge et ses doigts occupés. Les chiffres brillants se déplaçaient toujours avec fluidité et agilité, visiblement bien versés dans ce qu’ils faisaient. Cette notion fut bientôt confirmée, lorsque Gemma poussa un profond gémissement puis se cambra dans une série de mouvements saccadés. Avec un choc, j’ai réalisé que ma petite fille jouissait juste devant mes yeux. Au sommet de son apogée, elle plongeait deux doigts dans son vagin jaillissant et se baisait frénétiquement à chaque secousse de son corps. Puis, alors que la première série de mouvements de recul s’éteignait, elle recommença à doigter son clitoris en un éclair, et presque immédiatement un deuxième orgasme s’empara d’elle. Elle recommença à se débattre, sa chatte versant à nouveau son jus chaud sur ses doigts.

Gemma avait un orgasme après l’autre, chacun aussi intense que le premier, dans une série impressionnante qui durait plus d’une minute. Lorsqu’elle revint enfin sur terre, elle retira sa main de son sexe, laissant un peu de repos à son bouton de plaisir hypersensible tandis qu’elle consacrait toute son attention à donner à son amie un point culminant tout aussi bouleversant. Ma vue n’étant plus obscurcie par ses doigts, je regardais maintenant directement la chatte alléchante de ma fille. J’ai été surpris et heureux de voir que son monticule et ses lèvres étaient complètement dépourvus de poils. Aucune fourrure enveloppant les tissus intimes de son sexe, ni même la moindre trace de barbe disgracieuse ternissant la peau lisse qui l’entourait.

Comme je l’avais noté plus tôt, sa petite chatte dodue était bien fermée, mais maintenant je voyais qu’entre les lèvres potelées se trouvaient un minuscule capuchon clitoridien et une paire des plus petites lèvres intérieures que j’avais jamais rencontrées sur une femme. Les fins plis ridés dépassaient à peine des lèvres extérieures protectrices, juste assez pour montrer leur teinte rose vif à mes yeux espions. Si cela n’avait pas été la chatte de ma propre fille adolescente, je ne me serais pas reposé jusqu’à ce que j’aie réussi avec ce succulent morceau de chair féminine.

Pendant un instant, je n’ai pas pu m’empêcher de sentir que j’étais joué par le destin, sachant pour toujours que la femme la plus sexy et la plus désirable du monde vivait ici, sous mon toit, et sachant aussi que je ne pourrais jamais mettre la main sur elle. . C’était une prise de conscience quelque peu déprimante, mais je pouvais toujours me contenter de la meilleure chose suivante : baver sur elle à distance et mémoriser chaque détail de son jeune corps serré pour pouvoir fantasmer secrètement de lui baiser la cervelle pendant que je faisais l’amour avec elle. ma femme.

Lorsque j’ai finalement levé les yeux du corps délicieux de ma fille, j’ai été confronté au choc de ma vie : je regardais droit dans les yeux d’Eileen. Je me figeai de panique, m’attendant à moitié à ce qu’elle crie. J’avais déjà des visions d’être brutalement assassiné par deux magnifiques filles nues, mon corps déchiré membre après membre et que je ne retrouverais plus jamais. Mais il s’est avéré que mes craintes étaient totalement infondées. Eileen m’a fait un clin d’œil et un sourire sensuel, puis a posé son doigt sur ses lèvres, indiquant que j’avais la permission de regarder, tant que je restais silencieux. J’ai accepté son invitation et, sachant que j’étais cassé de toute façon, j’ai poussé la porte plus grande pour mieux regarder le spectacle érotique à l’intérieur.

Tandis que ma fille, inconsciente, continuait avidement à sucer la chatte juteuse de son amie, Eileen ne me quittait jamais des yeux. Plus précisément, elle regardait fixement mon entrejambe, où mon érection formait une tente indubitable dans la robe. Je n’avais pas oublié son goût pour les grosses bites et j’ai lentement déplacé ma main sur le renflement, soulignant la taille de mon membre alors que j’essayais de la séduire. À en juger par le regard de mon ancienne maîtresse, elle était définitivement intéressée.

“Montre-moi”, dit Eileen silencieusement, prouvant que mon intuition était juste.

J’ai détaché ma robe et baissé mes sous-vêtements pour offrir à la fille un bon aperçu de ma bite gonflée. Mon cœur battait à tout rompre dans ma poitrine. Voir mon pénis palpitant et en pleine érection devait forcément rappeler des souvenirs à Eileen, des souvenirs que je n’hésiterais pas à revivre à un autre moment. J’ai décidé d’augmenter un peu la mise et j’ai lentement commencé à faire glisser mon poing de haut en bas de la tige. Alors que je serrais ma bite, un petit jet de pré-sperme suintait du petit trou à son extrémité, recouvrant la tête et mes doigts de matière glissante.

Je pouvais voir que mes caresses séduisantes avaient l’effet souhaité sur Eileen. Elle me regardait me masturber intensément, se léchant les lèvres avec convoitise comme si elle imaginait me sucer et se gaver du flux constant de précum.

“Enlève tout” dit-elle, les yeux brûlants de désir. Il y avait un feu qui faisait rage au fond d’elle et je savais que la seule chose qui pouvait éteindre cet enfer était une grosse charge de jus masculin puissant, savamment injecté au fond de sa chatte désireuse. C’était quelque chose qu’elle ne pourrait pas obtenir de ma fille, mais je me suis assuré qu’elle savait très bien où elle pouvait obtenir tout ce dont elle avait besoin.

Mon cœur battait à tout rompre dans ma gorge ; il semblait que, si je jouais bien mes cartes, le sexe avec Eileen était presque inévitable. L’idée de baiser la chatte que ma fille venait de lécher était une énorme excitation, et j’aurais seulement souhaité que les filles fassent un soixante-neuf, pour pouvoir goûter au jus de Gemma quand j’embrasserais les lèvres d’Eileen. Assurant ma conquête, j’ai laissé tomber ma robe et suis sorti de mes sous-vêtements, caressant fièrement et ouvertement ma bite gonflée dans l’embrasure de la porte.

Eileen a humidifié ses lèvres avec sa langue et m’a regardé avec un désir brûlant dans les yeux alors qu’elle me faisait signe de se rapprocher. J’ai secoué ma tête. Même si je ne voulais rien de plus que de renouer avec la chatte grasse de mon ancienne maîtresse, je ne pouvais en aucun cas entrer nu dans la chambre de ma fille, sans parler du hardon obscène que je portais. Eileen devrait attendre que nous soyons seuls, et ensuite je la baiserais si fort qu’elle ne pourrait pas marcher droit pendant des jours.

Mon refus n’était pas du goût d’Eileen, et j’aurais dû savoir qu’elle n’admettrait pas sa défaite aussi facilement. En réponse à mon rejet silencieux, elle a fait le prochain pas. C’était une situation étrange et inattendue, et je n’ai réalisé ses véritables intentions que lorsqu’il était beaucoup trop tard.

« Hé Marc ! » » cria soudain Eileen, tout en attrapant une poignée de cheveux de Gemma et en pressant fermement sa bouche contre son sexe. «J’espérais que vous recevriez mon message!»

Un bruit sourd de surprise s’est élevé entre les cuisses d’Eileen lorsque ma fille a appris qu’elles avaient de la compagnie, puis à nouveau lorsqu’elle a découvert qu’elle n’était plus capable de bouger librement la tête. Surpris, je me suis retourné pour voir si le petit ami d’Eileen se tenait derrière moi, pour découvrir que le couloir était complètement désert. Me retournant vers Eileen, je me suis montré du doigt et lui ai demandé avec mes yeux.

Elle acquiesça. Elle s’adressait effectivement à moi alors qu’elle semblait parler à son petit-ami. Pourquoi diable ferait-elle ça ?

“Je suis heureux que vous ayez pu arriver ici si rapidement.” Eileen s’est réjouie : “Mais je parie que vous ne vous attendiez pas à voir quelque chose comme ça, n’est-ce pas ?”

“Eh bien, non… bien sûr que non”, balbutiai-je, essayant de ressembler à un garçon coincé de moins de la moitié de mon âge. Je ne pouvais qu’espérer que les cuisses charnues d’Eileen étoufferaient et déformeraient suffisamment ma voix pour la rendre méconnaissable.

« Vous n’êtes pas en colère contre moi, n’est-ce pas ? Je sais que tu ne veux pas que je m’amuse avec d’autres hommes, mais tu n’as jamais rien dit sur les femmes. C’est pourquoi je t’ai invité à venir. Tu vois, Gemmy et moi parlions d’un petit… ménage à trois, et ça m’a tellement excitée que je ne pouvais tout simplement pas t’attendre.

Attends quoi? Pourquoi ma petite fille parlait-elle de faire des plans à trois ?

“En fait, j’espérais pouvoir vous convaincre de nous rejoindre”, a-t-elle ajouté.

J’ai failli m’étouffer, Eileen m’invitait-elle à coucher avec elle et avec ma propre fille ?

“Euh… Mais… je…” grognai-je, trop déconcerté pour trouver une réponse plus articulée.

Eileen m’a fait un autre sourire sensuel : “C’est bon bébé, je ne serai pas jalouse. En fait, je ne vois rien qui m’exciterait plus que de te voir la prendre par derrière pendant qu’elle me mange la chatte.

Je sais que j’ai dit que le manque d’inhibitions d’Eileen en matière de sexe me manquait, mais cela allait définitivement trop loin.

“Tu ne peux pas parler de… moi… putain de Gemma ?” J’ai haleté.

« Tu ne veux pas, bébé ? N’est-ce pas censé être le rêve de tout homme d’avoir des relations sexuelles avec deux filles en même temps ? Regarde juste son magnifique petit corps, et ensuite dis-moi que tu n’es pas intéressé ?

Je n’ai pas eu besoin de chercher. En fait, j’essayais de ne pas le faire… Bon sang, elle avait un beau cul.

“C’est ça bébé, regarde bien… Peux-tu croire qu’elle n’a pas été baisée depuis un mois entier?”

Avec la tête de Gemma fermement serrée entre les jambes d’Eileen, un mouvement séduisant de ses hanches était le seul moyen pour elle de transmettre son désir. Pourtant, le message était clair ; après un mois de célibat, ma petite fille avait cruellement besoin de bite et m’offrait avec impatience son corps fabuleux pour un peu de sexe occasionnel. C’était une pensée tellement excitante qu’elle en était carrément terrifiante. Je devais faire quelque chose pour orienter cette conversation dans une autre direction, avant que les choses ne deviennent sérieusement incontrôlables.

“Mais tu es la seule fille que je veux, Eileen.” J’ai dit. “Juste toi et moi, comme avant.”

“Je sais ce que tu veux dire, bébé. J’ai beaucoup pensé à nous ces derniers temps. Tu vois, il y a tellement de choses que je n’ai jamais vécues, et je détesterais penser que je ne le ferai jamais… Je veux dire, ce que j’essaie de dire, c’est que je te veux, mais j’ai besoin d’un amant prêt à essayer quelque chose. un peu plus audacieux.

Là. Elle l’a dit, aussi clairement que possible compte tenu de la situation : je n’avais « que » à baiser Gemma, et ensuite nous serions de nouveau ensemble. La réalisation de mon souhait le plus profond était presque à portée de main, à seulement un obstacle insurmontable. Alors que je réfléchissais à ses paroles, j’ai repéré une faille. Je n’étais pas obligé d’aller jusqu’au bout, je devais seulement montrer à Eileen que je n’étais pas prude. Il devait y avoir de nombreuses façons de le faire, autres que d’avoir des relations sexuelles avec ma fille. Si c’était vrai, c’était une opportunité que je ne pouvais tout simplement pas ignorer.

«Je ne suis pas prude», ai-je répondu.

“Je sais que ce n’est pas le cas”, m’a-t-elle assuré, “Et c’est votre chance de le prouver.”

Mon désir pour la voluptueuse nymphomane était presque insupportable ; la promesse de vider mes couilles dans sa chatte serrée était trop tentante. Même si mon cerveau me criait de ne pas le faire, je suis entré dans la pièce et j’ai fermé la porte derrière moi.

L’air à l’intérieur de la pièce était chargé de l’odeur de chair féminine excitée. Je ne pensais pas que c’était possible, mais je suis sûr que ma bite est devenue encore plus grosse et plus dure à mesure que j’inhalais l’air chargé de phéromones.

“Je savais que tu le ferais, bébé,” sourit Eileen, “Je pouvais le voir. En fait, je ne t’ai jamais vu aussi excité auparavant. Dis-moi, est-ce à cause de moi… ou de Gemma ?

“Toi, bien sûr”, croassai-je, la gorge sèche comme le sable du désert.

“Tu es un menteur, mais je t’aime.”

Je commençais déjà à regretter mon moment de faiblesse du début. Peu importe ce que je faisais, Eileen semblait toujours avoir trois longueurs d’avance sur moi. Je n’avais que quelques secondes pour élaborer un plan qui assurerait la reprise de ma liaison avec la nympho sexy, et de préférence un plan impliquant le moins d’inceste possible. En plus de cela, je devais maintenant également concevoir une stratégie de sortie qui non seulement serait satisfaisante pour Eileen, mais qui garderait également mon identité secrète. Cependant, mon esprit était totalement vide. Avec tout le sang de mon corps remplissant mon érection, il en restait trop peu pour nourrir mon cerveau.

Alors que je me tenais là, le pouce dans le cul, il est devenu de plus en plus évident que je devais faire quelque chose. J’étais toujours sans plan, et lorsque la panique a frappé, j’ai fait la chose la moins offensante à laquelle je pouvais penser : placer une seule main sur le postérieur compact de Gemma et caresser doucement la peau douce. Je savais que ce n’était pas la décision la plus intelligente, mais je n’avais pas le choix.

J’ai caressé avec précaution le derrière délicieusement ferme de ma fille pendant un moment et j’ai exploré furtivement ses jolies courbes féminines. Il était tout simplement impossible de ne pas apprécier la peau douce et chaude sous ma main, et tandis que je la tâtais, mes sentiments paternels cédaient lentement la place à des désirs moins sains. Je me détestais, mais je ne pouvais rien faire pour l’arrêter. C’était une bonne chose qu’Eileen ne puisse pas voir ma bite palpitante baver abondamment, prête à plonger dans un territoire tabou.

Alors que je faisais de mon mieux pour ignorer l’effet que le corps de ma fille avait sur moi, Gemma, inconsciente, n’avait pas besoin de telles inhibitions. Elle gémissait de convoitise alors qu’elle tordait et inclinait ses hanches, essayant de rapprocher mes caresses de son centre de plaisir négligé. Même si elle voulait que je la touche là-bas, j’étais déterminé à m’empêcher de le faire. Cependant, il ne m’a pas fallu longtemps pour anticiper à tort son prochain mouvement et ma main a atterri exactement là où elle ne devrait pas : juste sur le bord de sa chatte.

Dès qu’elle a senti mes doigts sur ses lèvres rosées, Gemma a instinctivement reculé, et avant que je m’en rende compte, le capuchon charnu recouvrant son clitoris s’est glissé entre mes doigts et les douces lèvres ont embrassé humidement la paume de ma main. Ma première réaction a été de retirer ma main de cet endroit interdit, mais j’ai réussi à la garder là, craignant qu’une telle réaction ne compromette mes projets avec Eileen. Que je le veuille ou non, je touchais maintenant la chatte de ma fille.

“Oui… juste comme ça,” gémit Eileen avec approbation, “Sens cette petite chatte chaude, je parie qu’elle dégouline, n’est-ce pas ?”

Me regarder violer ma propre fille excitait Eileen presque jusqu’à l’orgasme, et c’était peut-être exactement ce que je devais faire pour la satisfaire. Pensant que j’avais déjà franchi cette frontière, je me suis donné la permission de continuer à jouer avec la chatte juteuse de Gemma jusqu’à ce qu’Eileen vienne, et je devrais alors rapidement m’enfuir, avant que la situation ne dégénère davantage.

Mes doigts ont tracé les lèvres intérieures délicates du sexe chaud et bouillonnant de Gemma, puis se sont dirigés vers le petit capuchon protégeant son bouton de plaisir sensible. J’ai senti la petite perle de son clitoris se raffermir sous le bout de mon doigt alors que je tournais autour du petit faisceau de nerfs. Un gémissement d’approbation retentit entre les cuisses d’Eileen, me disant à quel point elle aimait ce que je faisais.

Un peu plus haut, j’ai exploré l’embouchure de son vagin et j’ai plongé timidement un doigt dans le trou étroit. Je n’ai pénétré la chatte de ma fille que jusqu’à la deuxième articulation, mais les sensations de ses tissus veloutés serrant mon doigt étendu étaient incroyables. J’avais de bons souvenirs de la chaleur et de l’étroitesse de la jeune chatte d’Eileen, mais c’était encore un million de fois mieux. Si Gemma se sentait aussi bien autour de mon doigt, je ne pouvais qu’imaginer à quel point elle serait phénoménale autour de ma bite.

Il y avait une bataille morale qui faisait rage entre mon cerveau et mon pénis, une bataille que mon cerveau avait peu de chances de gagner. Même si j’essayais d’ignorer le désir tabou que je ressentais pour cette fille, c’était tout simplement impossible. À présent, j’étais assez excitée pour mettre ma bite n’importe où, et la chatte rose et humide de Gemma commençait à paraître d’une tentation alarmante. Au lieu de me concentrer sur cette stratégie de sortie indispensable, je me suis demandé si cela valait réellement la peine de violer ma petite princesse afin de renouer ma liaison avec sa meilleure amie. C’était une pensée dangereuse, et honnêtement, si j’avais réussi à trouver un moyen de le faire sans gâcher Gemma à vie, je n’aurais pas hésité une seconde de plus.

Eileen n’avait aucune sympathie pour les dilemmes moraux. Elle voulait juste me voir commettre cet acte d’inceste indescriptible avec ma fille. Elle se mordait la lèvre et serrait les poings, luttant pour empêcher son orgasme alors qu’elle me regardait m’effondrer.

“Fais-le, bébé” gémit Eileen. “Attrape ta bite et baise cette petite chatte serrée… tu sais que tu le veux!”

Elle avait raison, je le voulais. Mal. Mais je ne pouvais pas le faire ; mon amour pour ma fille était encore plus fort que mon désir pour son amie. J’avais traversé autant de frontières que j’allais le faire. Je secouai la tête une dernière fois et retirai ma main. C’était dommage que je doive renoncer à ce cul exceptionnel, mais je devais le faire maintenant, avant que ma détermination affaiblie par le désir ne s’érode complètement et que je fasse quelque chose que je regretterais sûrement plus tard.

“Je pensais que tu avais dit que tu n’étais pas prude,” soupira Eileen de déception. Il était évident qu’elle n’allait pas se contenter de moins qu’une pénétration complète. Même si mon pénis aurait aimé s’y conformer, je ne le permettrais pas.

«Je… je pense que je devrais partir», dis-je en prenant du recul.

“Non bébé, ne pars pas maintenant, nous venons juste de commencer.” Répondit Eileen, visiblement agacée par mon refus.

“Ouais… eh bien, je ferais mieux d’y aller de toute façon.”

Comme avant, mon rejet n’était pas du tout du goût d’Eileen, et encore une fois, elle avait un atout dans sa manche. En réaction à ma rechute dans la désobéissance, elle écarta doucement ses jambes et relâcha sa prise sur la tête de ma fille. Ce mouvement calculé a permis à Gemma juste assez de liberté de mouvement pour se retourner presque assez loin pour me voir.

“S’il te plaît Mark, arrête de déconner.” elle m’a exhorté : « Qui sait quand son père réapparaîtra. Tu ne veux pas avoir à expliquer ce que tu fais ici dans la chambre de Gemmy, n’est-ce pas ?

Il n’a pas été difficile d’extraire le message caché d’Eileen ; elle m’avait tenu par les couilles. Si je ne coopérais pas, le secret de mon identité ne durerait pas une seconde de plus.

“Non.” J’ai soupiré et me suis remis à genoux derrière ma fille.

“C’est mieux, bébé. Ne laissez pas la pauvre fille en suspens.

Avec des sentiments mitigés, j’ai replongé mon pouce dans la chatte en attente de mon bébé et j’ai utilisé mon doigt pour chatouiller son clitoris. Dès que Gemma recommença à gémir, Eileen resserra sa prise sur sa tête et la fixa fermement entre ses cuisses.

“Je suis désolée bébé,” s’excusa-t-elle, “je ne voulais pas te contrarier. C’est juste que… c’est évident que nous voulons tous exactement la même chose, et c’est que tu baises Gemma… J’essaie de t’aider autant que je peux, mais c’est à toi de réaliser tes rêves.

Comme auparavant, il était clair qu’Eileen avait choisi ces mots avec beaucoup de soin. J’avais besoin d’un moment pour les laisser pénétrer. Elle aidait MON rêve à devenir réalité ? Faisait-elle ça pour moi, pas seulement pour satisfaire ses propres envies ? En repensant à tout ce qu’elle avait fait jusqu’à présent, elle disait peut-être la vérité.

“Mais qu’en est-il de… tu sais… son père ?” Ai-je demandé, toujours pas entièrement convaincu.

« Ne vous inquiétez pas, je vous assure que personne ne saura jamais que vous êtes ici. Quoi qu’il arrive dans cette salle aujourd’hui, cela restera un secret entre vous et moi. J’ai été idiot de douter de toi, et j’espère que cela prouve que je ferai tout pour te plaire… Tu vois ce que j’essaie de te dire ?

Finalement, je le voyais clairement. Non seulement j’avais réussi le test d’Eileen, mais elle m’avait également créé une opportunité unique de coucher avec cette magnifique jeune femme. Je dois être l’homme le plus chanceux sur terre. Entendre Eileen promettre que tout resterait secret a été la goutte d’eau qui a fait déborder le vase. Je me suis mis derrière ma fille et j’ai résolument pointé ma bite vers cet endroit délicieusement interdit.

Mon cœur battait à tout rompre alors que je regardais la tête émoussée séparer les lèvres glabres de la chatte succulente de Gemma. Les pétales délicats de ses lèvres intérieures berçaient et caressaient la pointe gonflée alors qu’elle traversait sa fente. Je n’avais même pas encore tenté de la pénétrer, et les sensations étaient déjà au-delà de toute croyance. Je l’ai fait glisser de haut en bas sur sa vulve plusieurs fois de plus et j’ai tapoté son clitoris de manière taquine avant de laisser ma bite s’arrêter à l’entrée de son vagin. L’ouverture rose était légèrement distendue et suintait de jus crémeux, m’assurant que la pénétration serait sans effort, douce et très agréable.

J’étais sur le point de tester cette théorie et de plonger ma bite dans la chatte invitante de ma fille quand Eileen m’a arrêté.

“Fais attention, bébé”, dit Eileen, prévenant son amie autant que moi. “tu es BEAUCOUP plus grand que mon pathétique frère.”

J’ai grogné quelque chose d’affirmatif, puis j’ai lentement commencé à avancer. Même si j’étais aussi dur que jamais et que ma bite et la chatte de Gemma étaient parfaitement lubrifiées, le petit trou bien ajusté a continué à résister à mon entrée. En fait, elle était si serrée que, si je ne l’avais pas su, je jurerais que j’essayais de dépuceler une vierge.

J’ai commencé à croire qu’Eileen ne plaisantait pas lorsqu’elle avait insinué que l’ex-petit-ami de Gemma était si mal doté. Cette prise de conscience m’a fait à la fois sentir désolé pour ma fille et reconnaissant d’avoir eu la chance de lui montrer à quel point le sexe pouvait être bon avec un vrai homme.

J’ai progressivement augmenté la force avec laquelle j’appuyais sur ma petite fille jusqu’à ce que je sente sa chatte commencer à céder, puis le bout de mon pénis a lentement commencé à disparaître en elle. Elle laissa échapper un gémissement reconnaissant alors que la tête bulbeuse de ma bite dépassait soudainement l’anneau de muscles tendus entourant son entrée et s’enfonçait doucement dans son canal délicieusement humide et chaud. Il ne fallut pas longtemps avant que je touche le fond, à sept pouces de profondeur. Avec encore un pouce et demi à parcourir, la tête de mon sexe a heurté la masse solide de son col de l’utérus. Pour l’instant, j’étais aussi profondément que possible dans la chatte de ma fille.

Après lui avoir donné un moment pour s’habituer à être bourrée comme ça, j’ai attrapé son cul sexy à deux mains et, comme je l’avais imaginé plus tôt, j’ai commencé à bouger mes hanches d’avant en arrière de cette manière spéciale. À chaque poussée, je pouvais sentir la gaine douillette doublée de velours caresser et saisir toute la longueur de ma tige alors qu’elle entra et sortait rapidement. Ces sensations m’ont vite fait oublier les soucis qui auraient pu m’empêcher de profiter pleinement d’elle. Quelque chose qui nous faisait tous les deux sentir si bien ne pouvait pas être mauvais, n’est-ce pas ?

Tandis qu’Eileen tenait la tête de son amie en toute sécurité entre ses jambes, elle laissait à Gemma suffisamment de liberté pour profiter pleinement de cette baise bienvenue. J’étais toujours au fond à chaque poussée, mais si je lui faisais du mal, cela ne la dérangeait évidemment pas. En fait, elle repoussait activement et roulait intuitivement ses hanches pour guider ma bite vers tous les endroits auparavant intacts au plus profond d’elle. Chaque fois qu’elle n’était pas trop occupée à sucer la chatte d’Eileen, elle gémissait à haute voix et me suppliait de la baiser plus fort. Désireux de plaire, j’ai intensifié mes poussées autant que j’osais, et il semblait que plus je baisais ma fille fort, plus elle aimait ça. Bientôt, nos corps se giflaient bruyamment et sa chatte dégoulinante faisait des bruits spongieux alors que nous faisions du rut comme des animaux.

J’avais sauvagement martelé le cul sexy de mon bébé comme ça pendant une minute ou deux lorsqu’elle a atteint son apogée sur ma bite pour la première fois. Comme avant, tout son corps a commencé à se débattre, mais maintenant je pouvais aussi sentir sa chatte convulsée se serrer étroitement autour de mon manche, ce qui rendait difficile pour moi de continuer à pousser. Submergée par ce puissant orgasme, elle abandonna la fente d’Eileen et laissa échapper un long gémissement extatique, un peu comme celui que j’avais entendu pour la première fois il y a une quinzaine de minutes. Le son de Gemma éjaculant sur ma bite était de loin le son le plus satisfaisant que j’aie jamais entendu, et cela me rendait très fier que ce soit moi qui l’ai provoqué.

J’ai baisé ma fille du mieux que j’ai pu tout au long de son long orgasme, et quand ses battements ont finalement commencé à diminuer et que sa chatte a cessé de trembler, je me suis retiré et je me suis agenouillé derrière elle. Posant ma bouche sur ses lèvres dégoulinantes, j’ai sucé doucement puis j’ai fait tournoyer ma langue autour du petit bourrelet de son clitoris. Presque instantanément, elle revint, jaillissant davantage de son jus sucré directement dans ma bouche.

Gemma avait un goût absolument divin, comme une fille comme elle le devrait : pure, fraîche et douce. J’ai lapé goulûment chaque goutte de nectar qui coulait de son sexe bouillonnant et j’ai continué à lécher pendant qu’elle continuait à jouir encore et encore. Elle tremblait encore quand je me suis remis à genoux et que j’ai remis ma bite dans son trou lisse pour reprendre ma poussée. Une minute plus tard, une nouvelle série de points culminants a pris le contrôle de son corps. Gemma, affamée de sexe, semblait avoir une série interminable d’orgasmes, sa chatte serrant et suçant continuellement ma bite.

C’était une joie de faire jouir ma belle petite fille comme ça, et si je l’avais fait, je l’aurais fait jouir jusqu’à ce que l’un de nous s’évanouisse de simple épuisement, mais je savais que si je ne me relâchais pas un peu , je ne tiendrais jamais aussi longtemps. J’avais hâte de lui casser une noix, mais pas encore. Après tout, il était peu probable que j’aie une autre chance de baiser cette belle jeune femme, alors j’ai dû en profiter au maximum pendant que je le faisais.

J’ai abandonné le martèlement semblable à celui d’un marteau-piqueur et j’ai ralenti pour passer à une poussée régulière et profonde. Les raclées de Gemma se sont également un peu atténuées et, alors qu’elle retrouvait son calme, elle a également repris ses fonctions de mangeuse de chatte. J’ai lâché son cul galbé et j’ai déplacé mes mains sous son corps, puis sur son ventre tendu jusqu’à ce que j’atteigne ces beaux seins qui continuaient à échapper à ma vue. Comme un aveugle, j’ai utilisé mes mains pour former une image des délicieux seins de Gemma.

Les petits orbes étaient en réalité un peu plus qu’une poignée, divinement fabriqués à partir de la chair féminine la plus fine et recouverts d’une peau lisse et crémeuse. Automatiquement, mes doigts trouvèrent ses mamelons et ils se refermèrent rapidement autour d’eux. Alors que je pinçais doucement les pointes gonflées, je pouvais sentir les petites bosses se raidir et s’allonger entre mes doigts tandis que les aréoles se plissaient sous elles. Dans mon esprit, j’ai remplacé mes doigts par mes lèvres et j’ai imaginé comment j’embrasserais et lécherais ses seins et sucerais ses mamelons dressés.

Pendant que je continuais à jouer avec les seins parfaits de Gemma, je me suis penché en avant et j’ai embrassé son cou et ses cheveux. Ce faisant, j’ai inconsciemment inhalé son parfum féminin naturel. C’était à la fois très familier et complètement nouveau, un parfum qui semblait unifier et transcender le désir sexuel et l’amour paternel que je ressentais pour cette magnifique fille. Sa peau était chaude et douce et avait un goût sucré et salé à cause de sa sueur. C’était dommage que j’étais si limité par le besoin de rester invisible, car j’aurais adoré m’allonger face à face avec elle, la regarder au fond des yeux, embrasser ses lèvres douces et lui faire l’amour passionnément, comme un ange. méritait d’être aimé.

Cela faisait environ dix minutes que je la pénétrais maintenant, et même si cela ne me dérangeait pas de continuer à jouer avec le corps céleste de ma fille pendant encore dix ou vingt minutes, la pression croissante dans mes couilles m’a informé que cela n’allait pas. se passer. Il ne me faudrait pas longtemps avant de tirer ma charge. Jouir aussi vite serait malheureux, mais pas nécessairement une mauvaise chose, car à chaque seconde qui s’écoulait, je courais le risque d’être découvert. Sachant qu’un orgasme inévitable se profilait, j’ai lâché les seins parfaits de Gemma, j’ai remis mes mains sur ses fesses et j’ai commencé à la marteler sans pitié.

“Tu vas jouir, n’est-ce pas bébé ?” » a demandé Eileen.

J’ai hoché la tête et j’ai poussé un grognement positif.

“C’est OK. Tu peux le faire en elle si tu veux, elle est en sécurité.

Gemma gémit dans le sexe d’Eileen, prononçant quelque chose qui aurait pu être soit un encouragement, soit une protestation. Quoi qu’il en soit, il était bien trop tard pour moi. Je ne pouvais pas gâcher cet orgasme en me retirant au dernier moment. J’étais sur le point de jouir, et j’allais le faire en elle.

J’ai accéléré ma poussée une dernière fois pour la grande finale, dans un effort frénétique pour donner à ma petite fille un point culminant de plus, un dernier énorme orgasme à partager entre nos deux corps. Je l’ai frappée de toutes mes forces et j’ai réussi à tenir encore quinze secondes avant de ne plus pouvoir retarder l’inévitable. Alors que je sentais la première vague de sperme monter dans mon urètre, une série de contractions flottantes autour de ma bite m’a dit que j’avais atteint cet objectif très important. J’ai poussé un profond grognement, je me suis enfoncé jusqu’au fond de la chatte agitée de ma fille et je l’ai lâchée. Je voyais des étoiles et j’entendais des anges chanter en arrivant, me baignant dans un pur délice. Aucune drogue au monde ne pouvait me faire me sentir mieux que lorsque je plantais ma graine au fond du vagin convulsif de ma fille.

En nous voyant jouir ensemble, et sachant que cela signifiait que j’inondais le ventre de Gemma d’épaisses quantités de sperme incestueux, j’ai également poussé Eileen par-dessus bord. Ses yeux révulsèrent et son corps commença à trembler. Jouissant plus fort que je ne l’avais jamais vue jouir auparavant, elle poussa ses hanches hors du matelas puis ouvrit grand ses jambes alors qu’elle tremblait d’extase orgasmique. Avec un éclair de panique, j’ai réalisé que ma fille était désormais capable de bouger sans contrainte, et que si elle regardait autour d’elle, je serais sûrement découvert.

Malgré ma situation désastreuse, je ne pouvais pas arrêter de pousser. Dans mon esprit, il n’y avait qu’une chose pire que d’être découvert, c’était de me retirer de la chatte de ma fille avant d’avoir fini de surfer sur les vagues de cet énorme point culminant. Heureusement, elle était trop consumée par son propre orgasme et celui d’Eileen pour me regarder, et lorsque les cuisses de son amie se refermèrent, je sus que notre secret était à nouveau en sécurité, au moins pour quelques instants encore.

J’ai déposé un baiser à la base de son cou, pour lui montrer ma gratitude et mon affection, et aussi pour respirer à nouveau son parfum pendant que je laissais le reste de mon sperme tremper en elle. Lorsque la réserve de sperme de mes couilles était complètement épuisée et que mon pénis avait perdu trop de rigidité pour continuer à pousser, j’ai dû accepter à contrecœur qu’il était temps de retirer ma bite de la chatte humide de Gemma. Elle aussi semblait réticente à me laisser partir, ses muscles se contractant autour de moi dans une dernière tentative pour me retenir en elle. Cela n’a servi à rien ; J’étais complètement foutu.

Épuisé, je me suis effondré sur le sol, me sentant étourdi après avoir joui aussi fort. Levant les yeux, je regardais le cul fabuleusement serré de ma fille. Une couche crémeuse de nos jus sexuels, fouettée en une mousse épaisse par ma bite agitée, recouvrait ses lèvres et l’intérieur de ses cuisses, et son vagin maintenant bien baisé avait acquis une teinte rouge foncé. Le trou autrefois serré était encore légèrement distendu après avoir été étiré plus que jamais et n’était pas tout à fait capable de garder tout mon sperme en bouteille en elle, comme le démontraient les bulles blanches nacrées qui suintaient de sa chatte. Les boules crémeuses de sperme coulaient lentement entre les lèvres rose vif, sur son petit capuchon clitoridien, puis éclaboussaient humidement le tapis, où elles formaient une petite flaque mousseuse entre ses genoux.

Alors que j’étais assis là, Eileen revenait lentement sur terre et libérait finalement Gemma de son emprise orgasmique. Elle a attiré ma fille vers son visage et ils ont partagé un baiser passionné.

“Alors, avais-je raison?” » demanda Eileen en souriant méchamment. “N’était-ce pas la meilleure baise que tu aies jamais eue ?”

“Ouais… c’était comme… wow!” haleta son amie, son esprit encore sous le choc d’innombrables orgasmes.

“Mieux qu’avec Daniel?”

« Ugh… ce n’est même pas comparable… tellement mieux… je me dis que je picote toujours ! »

Si je ne m’étais pas déjà senti bien, savoir que Gemma ne se contenterait plus jamais d’une poule mouillée comme Daniel aurait agrémenté ma journée. Maintenant, ce n’était que la cerise sur le gâteau.

J’étais encore étourdi, mais, ayant rempli mes obligations pour l’instant, il me fallait vraiment partir le plus vite possible. Pour le moment, les filles étaient toujours engagées dans une étreinte affectueuse, mais je n’avais aucune idée de combien de temps encore Eileen pourrait empêcher Gemma de me regarder. C’était peut-être ma dernière chance de m’éloigner des filles sans être vue, alors j’ai commencé furtivement à me diriger vers la porte.

J’avais presque réussi à m’enfuir lorsque j’entendis à nouveau la voix d’Eileen.

« Je suis contente que tu aies passé un si bon moment, Gemmy, mais il y a quelque chose que je dois te dire… Tu vois, je t’ai parlé de Mark partant en voyage d’affaires au Brésil, n’est-ce pas ? Ne réalises-tu pas qu’il est parti depuis trois jours maintenant ?

“Brésil? Mais comment… qui ?

“Chérie… regarde derrière toi, vite!”

Condamner! J’avais été trahi, poignardé dans le dos par cette salope trompeuse d’Eileen. Je me suis précipité vers la porte, courant pour me mettre à l’abri pendant que ma fille se retournait lentement. Alors que je tournais le bouton, j’entendis une voix douce derrière moi.

“Papa?”

J’ai regardé ma fille, ne sachant pas exactement quoi dire ou faire. Elle avait toujours cette aura fraîchement baisée, mais il y avait de l’incrédulité et de la confusion dans ses yeux. Elle est soudainement apparue incroyablement petite et vulnérable.

“Dites-moi, qu’est-ce que ça fait de savoir que vous venez de laisser votre propre père jouir dans votre chatte non protégée ?” » railla Eileen.

Gemma regarda maintenant son amie, et alors qu’elle se retournait, une autre boule de sperme crémeuse commença à couler le long de l’intérieur de sa cuisse. Elle avait beaucoup de fuites, mais je savais que j’avais laissé beaucoup plus de sperme en elle, suffisamment pour lui permettre d’avoir mes bébés pendant au moins une décennie. Dans mon esprit, je voyais déjà des millions de mes petites graines courir dans ses trompes de Fallope, chacune désireuse de fondre avec son œuf en attente et de faire un petit-enfant en elle.

“Papa? C’était toi?” » demanda-t-elle, confuse.

Incapable de trouver les mots inexistants dont j’avais besoin pour expliquer la situation, j’ai regardé en arrière d’un air penaud et j’ai émis quelques bruits débiles.

“Mais pourquoi?”

Alors que je balbutiais encore une sorte d’excuse, expliqua Eileen.

« Vous souvenez-vous d’une certaine farce que vous avez faite chez moi, il y a quelque temps ? Nous avions travaillé sur une mission toute la soirée et puis, avant de rentrer chez vous, vous êtes allé dans la chambre de Daniel pour lui dire au revoir et lui faire une de vos pipes de bonne nuit ? Te souviens-tu aussi qu’en partant, tu m’as embrassé et tu m’as donné une gorgée de son sperme ?

Gemma hocha la tête, lentement et prudemment.

«Tu pensais que c’était si drôle. Tu savais que je ne pouvais pas le cracher pendant que maman se tenait derrière moi, alors j’ai dû avaler le sperme dégoûtant de ce nerd ! J’ai failli avoir des haut-le-cœur pendant que tu étais là, à te pisser en riant ! Tu te souviens de ça ?

“Mais… c’était il y a environ trois mois !” Gemma haleta.

“Ouais… eh bien, j’ai juré de t’avoir pour ça,” continua Eileen, “Devine quoi ? Aujourd’hui, c’est l’heure de la revanche. Et laissez-moi vous dire : tu as eu tout ce que tu méritais. Chaque goutte.

Gemma était franchement sans voix. Ses yeux allaient et venaient entre moi et son amie, puis se reposaient sur ma bite complètement dégonflée pendant un moment avant de finalement baisser les yeux sur son propre corps. Frottant ses doigts entre les lèvres gonflées de sa chatte, elle récupéra un peu de mon sperme et étudia ses doigts gluants pendant une minute.

Puis un sourire méchant apparut sur ses lèvres et elle lécha le sperme de ses doigts.

“La blague est sur toi, Eileen”, sourit-elle. «J’ai vraiment adoré!»

الخيال، الإكراه، سفاح القربى، ذكر/أنثى مراهقة، أنثى مراهقة/أنثى مراهقة، مجموعة ثلاثية

لاسترداد

في غضون ثوان، يمكن أن تتغير حياة المرء إلى الأبد. هذه هي القصة التي توضح مدى دقة ما حدث لي، عندما أصبح الحلم الذي لم أكن أعلم أنني أمتلكه حقيقة. لقد حلت بي هذه التجربة التحويلية فيما كان يمكن أن يكون بعد ظهر أحد أيام الأحد النموذجية، وهو اليوم الذي بدأ في الواقع مملًا ومحبطًا للغاية … لقد

أمضيت معظم يوم إجازتي الوحيد في العمل في الهواء الطلق، حيث قمت بمفردي بإعداد المنزل والحديقة بالكامل لفصل الشتاء القادم. . لم يكن العمل اليدوي هو ما أزعجني بقدر ما أزعجني عائلتي. لقد أبلغتهم بخططي مقدمًا وأضفت أنني أتوقع من الجميع القيام بدورهم. ومع ذلك، عندما حان الوقت، هربت الزوجة والأطفال على أي حال، وادعى كل منهم أن أنشطتهم التافهة أكثر أهمية بكثير من الحفاظ على منزلنا.

ومن غير المستغرب أن احتجاجاتي لم تلق آذانًا صاغية، ولذا كان الأمر متروكًا لي ولزوجتي كلب صغير طويل الشعر لإنجاز المهمة. لقد بدأت مبكرًا وعملت بجد، حيث قمت بتحديد عنصر واحد تلو الآخر في قائمتي. لقد قمت باستبدال وطلاء الجوانب الخشبية التالفة، وإصلاح الألواح المكسورة، وتنظيف المزاريب، وتنظيف الحديقة بشكل جيد وتخزينها مع الأواني الفخارية في السقيفة. وأخيرًا، قمت بتجميع الأوراق المتساقطة وتحويلها إلى كومة مرتبة، وبهذا تم إنجاز جميع المهام الأكثر إلحاحًا.

على الرغم من أن الكلب لم يقدم الكثير من المساعدة، إلا أن العمل استغرق وقتًا أقل مما كنت أتوقع. في الواقع، لم تكن الساعة الثالثة بعد حتى وضعت أدواتي بعيدًا، مما يعني أنه لا يزال لدي بضع ساعات بعد الظهر لنفسي. سوف يستغرق الأمر بعض الوقت قبل أن تعود عائلتي، لأنهم بالتأكيد لن يخاطروا بإظهار وجوههم قبل انتهاء العمل، لذلك كان لدي الحرية في فعل ما أريد. نظرًا لأنني قمت بالفعل بممارسة ما يكفي من التمارين الرياضية لمدة يوم واحد، وبالتالي سُمح لي بالتخلي عن الركض الأسبوعي، فقد اخترت تناول بيرة باردة بدلاً من ذلك، يليها حمام ساخن طويل وقيلولة منعشة، للاسترخاء التام وإعادة شحن نفسي لسهرة الليلة.

لم تمضِ سوى نصف ساعة منذ أن وضعت جسدي المتعب في مكانه للراحة، عندما استيقظت من سباتي على صوت خافت. على الرغم من أنه كان بالكاد مسموعًا، إلا أن عقلي الباطن التقطه على أي حال واعتبره مهمًا بما يكفي لإيقاظي. صمتت للحظة واستمعت باهتمام للضوضاء. نظرًا لأن حيواننا الأليف ذو الفراء كان من المرجح أن يهرب ويذبل بدلاً من التصرف مثل كلب حراسة مناسب، فقد علمت أنه إذا كان هناك متسللين، فسيكون الأمر متروكًا لي للدفاع عن ممتلكاتنا. لم أضطر إلى الانتظار طويلاً قبل أن أسمعها مرة أخرى.

كان هناك شيء واحد مؤكد: بالتأكيد لم يكن لصوصًا. بينما كنت خافتًا ومكتومًا بجدران المنزل، تعرفت على الفور على الصوت باعتباره صوت امرأة تئن في نشوة جنسية.

أخيرًا فهمت لماذا نجح هذا الصوت غير المحسوس تقريبًا في إيقاظي، لكنه أثار سؤالًا آخر: إذا كنت الوحيد في المنزل، فمن الذي كان يصدر هذه الأصوات المثيرة للغاية؟ هذا، وكان علي التحقيق.

نهضت من السرير، وارتديت رداءً وأخرجت رأسي من باب غرفة النوم. كان هناك مرة أخرى، بصوت أعلى قليلا من ذي قبل. بينما كنت أستمع إلى الأنين المكبوت، تتبعت أصلهم إلى باب مفتوح جزئيًا في أقصى نهاية الردهة؛ الباب الذي أدى إلى غرفة نوم ابنتي جيما.

قدم لي هذا الاكتشاف معضلة أخلاقية تتعلق بما يجب أن أفعله؛ هل يجب أن أقتحم فضائل ابنتي وأحميها عن طريق تخويف طفل بائس حتى الموت، أم أن أكون واحدًا من هؤلاء الآباء الليبراليين المعاصرين وأسمح لها باستكشاف جسدها وحياتها الجنسية في أمان نسبي في منزلنا؟

بينما كنت أزن خياراتي، برزت فكرة إضافية في ذهني. لقد انفصلت جيما عن صديقها منذ حوالي ثلاثة أسابيع، وعلى حد علمي، لم تر أحدًا منذ ذلك الحين. فمن إذن يمكن أن يكون هناك معها؟

لم يكن من المستبعد أن تتصالح طيور الحب القديمة بطريقة ما وتحتفل الآن بلم شملها. دانيال، الصبي الذي انفصلت عنه مؤخرًا، صادف أيضًا أنه الأخ الأكبر لصديقتها المفضلة، لذا كان لا بد أن تقابله مرة أخرى في النهاية، ومن يدري ما قد يحدث إذا فعلوا ذلك. إذا كان الأمر كذلك، فقد قللت بشدة من مهارات الصبي كعاشق، لأن من كان هناك يعرف بالتأكيد كيفية إرضاء المرأة. ومع ذلك، فإن لم شمل ابنتي ودانيال لم يكن شيئًا كنت أتطلع إليه.

لأكون صادقًا، لم أحب أبدًا مواعدة جيما لدانيال. لم يكن فارق السن هو ما أزعجني، فأنا لست منافقًا. لا، لقد شعرت دائمًا أن ابنتي يمكنها أن تفعل أفضل منه كثيرًا. وبصراحة، كانت جيما في الثامنة من عمرها على الأقل، بينما كان هو في الخامسة على الأكثر – وأنا كريم جدًا هنا. أفضل وصف لدانيال هو أنه شخص مهووس بالقوالب النمطية؛ بشرة سيئة، ومتخلف جسديًا، وغير كفؤ اجتماعيًا، ومع كل الهوايات الغريبة التي يبدو أن نوعه يمارسها. لا أخجل من الاعتراف بأنني شعرت بالارتياح الشديد عندما أبلغتنا جيما بأنها تخلت عن الضعيف أخيرًا.

ومن ثم، فقد استمعت إلى الأصوات الشهوانية الصادرة من غرفة نوم ابنتي، باهتمام أبوي أكثر من المعتاد. كلما طال وقوفي هناك، أصبح أكثر وضوحًا أنه على الرغم من وجود الكثير من الأنين الأنثوي، إلا أنني لم أسمع صوت دانيال المتذمر، ولا الصوت الباريتون لرجل حقيقي. بكل سذاجتي، خلصت إلى أن هذا يعني إما أن شريكة جيما كانت هادئة للغاية، أو أنها كانت في غرفتها وحدها. إذا كان الأمر كذلك، فإن اقتحامها سيكون محرجًا لكلينا.

قررت أنه، سواء كانت ابنتي تمارس العادة السرية أو تمارس الجنس مع أبكم، فهذا ليس من شأني حقًا. كنت سأقوم بالتركيز على مسألة الأب الليبرالي؛ كنت سأحترم خصوصية جيما، وأعود إلى السرير وأبذل قصارى جهدي لتجاهل الأصوات الشهوانية. ربما سأكون قادرًا على الحصول على المزيد من تلك الراحة التي أستحقها كثيرًا. لكنني كنت قد أدرت ظهري نحو الباب عندما سمعت شيئًا جعلني أعيد النظر في هذا القرار. لقد كان صوتًا أنثويًا، لكنه لم يكن صوت ابنتي.

“أوه نعم جيمي، أنا أحب ذلك عندما تمص البظر بهذه الطريقة!”

غلبتني نوبة فضول لا يمكن كبتها، عدت على رؤوس أصابعي إلى الباب المفتوح جزئيًا ودفعته بحذر حتى أصبح الشق واسعًا بما يكفي لإلقاء نظرة خاطفة عليه. ما رأيته في الداخل لم يكن في الواقع فتاة واحدة، بل فتاتين؛ زوجان رائعان من الشابات، كل واحدة منهن عارية مثل يوم ولادتها. إحدى الفتيات التي تعرفت عليها هي إيلين، أفضل صديقة لجيما، والأخرى كانت على الأرجح ابنتي نفسها.

كانت إيلين تجلس على السرير، وتواجهني بشكل أو بآخر. كانت تتكئ على اللوح الأمامي، وكان الجزء العلوي من جسدها مدعومًا بكومة من الوسائد الناعمة، وكانت ساقاها الجميلتان تتدليان على حافة المرتبة. وهناك، بين تلك الساقين المفتوحتين، كانت هناك الفتاة العارية الأخرى. كانت هذه على أطرافها الأربعة، مؤخرتها الجميلة ترتفع عالياً في الهواء ووجهها يضغط بقوة على منطقة المنشعب لدى إيلين، حيث يُزعم أنها كانت تقوم بعمل رائع في مص البظر.

كان من الصعب تصديق أن الفتاة التي كانت تأكل كس إيلين بخبرة كبيرة، يمكن أن تكون ابنتي العزيزة، ولكن كان من المستحيل تجاهل الدليل. من الواضح أنني لم أتمكن من رؤية وجه الفتاة، لكن لا بد أنها جيما. لم تكن الفتيات في غرفة نومها فحسب، بل كان لديها نفس الشكل الرياضي الصغير والشعر الكستنائي الذهبي. كما أن حقيقة أن إيلين خاطبت حبيبها باسم “جيمي” كانت دليلاً دامغًا.

لقد كان الدخول في هذا الفعل الحميم مفاجأة كبيرة، لكن يجب أن أعترف أن رؤية ابنتي وهي تهاجم صديقتها المفضلة كان أيضًا أكثر شيء مثير شهدته على الإطلاق. كانت كل واحدة من الفتاتين العاريتين مشهدًا يمكن رؤيته بمفردها، لكن رؤيتهما معًا في هذا العرض المثير جعلني أشك جديًا فيما إذا كنت مستيقظًا حقًا أم لا أزال أحلم.

على الرغم من أن جيما وصديقتها يعتبران جذابين بكل المقاييس، إلا أنهما لم يكونا أقل تشابهًا. كانت إيلين الشقراء ذات البشرة الفاتحة تتمتع بشخصية متعرجة فاتنة، مع حضن واسع ووركين عريضين تم تصميمهما بشكل واضح لغرض واحد فقط في الاعتبار: التكاثر. كان ثدييها المستديرين الضخمين يستقران بثقل على صدرها، ويهتزان بشكل منوم مغناطيسيًا بينما كانت تتلوى من المتعة التي كانت تمنحها إياها جيما. كان رأس ابنتي يحجب رؤيتي بين ساقيها، لكنني كنت أعلم أنه ستكون هناك رقعة مشذّبة بعناية من العانة الشقراء الحريرية، وتحت ذلك، واحدة من أكثر الهرات سخونة ورطوبة في المدينة.

السبب الذي جعلني على دراية وثيقة بجسد إيلين الشهي هو أنها، حتى وقت قريب جدًا، لم تكن مجرد أفضل صديقة لابنتي، بل كانت أيضًا عشيقتي السرية. لمدة عامين مرضيين للغاية، كنت متورطًا في علاقة غرامية مثيرة مع هذه المرأة الشابة المثيرة، حيث تمكنت من اللعب بجسدها المتعرج في زيارات لا حصر لها، وحفلات مبيت في الخارج، ولقاءات سرية في العديد من الفنادق ومواقف السيارات غير الطبيعية.

لم يتمكن معظم الناس إلا من رؤية الجانب اللطيف والمهذب من إيلين، غير مدركين أنه تحت هذا المظهر الخارجي المهذب تكمن قطعة من الحمار الساخنة والمثيرة بشكل استثنائي، وربما حتى شبقًا حدوديًا. لقد كنت واحدًا من القلائل المحظوظين الذين تعرفوا على هذا الأمر بشكل مباشر، وقد أحببته تمامًا. كانت لديها جوع لا يشبع للقضيب الكبير، وكانت تحب قضيبي أكثر من أي شيء آخر. كلما اعتقدت أن هناك أدنى فرصة للإفلات من العقاب، كانت إيلين تجثو على ركبتيها لممارسة الجنس الفموي، أو تسقط سراويلها الداخلية لممارسة الجنس السريع، وكنت دائمًا حريصة على الامتثال. لا أعتقد أنها غادرت منزلنا خلال هذين العامين دون أن تنقع على الأقل جرعة واحدة من السائل المنوي في مكان ما بداخلها.

للأسف، انتهى كل ذلك قبل شهرين، بعد فترة وجيزة من رؤية صديقها الحالي مارك. كان الشاب الذي اختارته رفيقًا لها ذكيًا ووسيمًا، وربما كان معلقًا مثل الحصان، ومحافظًا بشكل ملحوظ عندما يتعلق الأمر بالجنس. لم أتوقع أبدًا أن تستمر علاقتها مع شخص متوتر كهذا، لكنها أثبتت أنني مخطئ. كانت عاطفتها تجاهه قوية بما يكفي لدرجة أنها قررت التخلي عن طرقها غير الشرعية واعتناق حياة الزواج الأحادي، وبالتالي أنهت علاقتنا فجأة. على الرغم من أنني وزوجتي لا نزال نتمتع بحياة جنسية نشطة للغاية، وبصراحة ليس لدي أي سبب للشكوى، إلا أنني كثيرًا ما أفتقد وجود شريك جنسي موهوب وغير مقيّد مثل أفضل صديقة لابنتي إيلين.

في حين كان من الجميل أن أرى أن أشهر الزواج الأحادي لم تضعف الطبيعة الجامحة لحبيبتي السابقة، إلا أنه لا يوجد شيء على وجه الأرض يمكن أن يعدني لصدمة رؤيتها في السرير مع ابنتي. ربما لم تكن ازدواجية إيلين بمثابة اكتشاف كبير، لكنني لم أتوقع أبدًا أن يكون لدى طفلتي الصغيرة مثل هذه الميول أيضًا. لقد كان من المدهش أن أرى كيف كانت ابنتي اللطيفة والرزينة تسعد صديقتها بمهارة وعاطفة بفمها وأصابعها.

ومع ذلك، لم تكن شهيتها السحاقية هي المفاجأة الوحيدة التي تخبئها ابنتي لي، ولم تكن المفاجأة الأكبر. في تناقض صارخ مع صديقتها، التي لم يكن لديها أي مخاوف من التباهي بمنحنياتها الأنثوية الفاتنة، كانت جيما عادةً ما تبقي شكلها الصغير مخفيًا خلف طبقات متعددة من الملابس الفضفاضة. لقد مرت سنوات قليلة بالفعل منذ أن رأيتها ترتدي البكيني، ناهيك عن آخر مرة رأيتها عارية تمامًا. وبينما كنت أنظر إليها، اندهشت من مدى روعة هذه المرأة التي أصبحت الآن بعد أن ازدهر جسدها بالكامل حتى مرحلة البلوغ.

كنت أعلم أنه كان ينبغي عليّ أن أغلق الباب وأترك ​​الفتيات لوحدهن، لكنني ببساطة لم أستطع فعل ذلك. كان علي أن أواصل البحث. لقد كنت مدركًا تمامًا لمدى ندرة إلقاء نظرة على جسد ابنتي العاري، لذلك شعرت أنني مدين لنفسي بالاستفادة الكاملة من هذه الفرصة الفريدة. وضعت جانبًا أي وازع متبقي وألقيت نظرة فاحصة على جميع الأجزاء المحظورة التي عادة ما تكون مخبأة تحت ملابس جيما الفضفاضة، وتفحصت جسدها الرشيق بدقة دون ملاحظة أي عيب. على الرغم من أنني كنت أعتقد دائمًا أن جيما فتاة جميلة، إلا أن هذه الفكرة كانت مبنية إلى حد كبير على التخمين والتحيز الأبوي. الآن أدركت ذلك حقيقة، وكان هناك شيء واحد واضح: تقديري لها بأنها ثمانية كان خاطئًا تمامًا. لقد كانت إيجابية خارج النطاق.

لقد كافأت سنوات من التمارين المنتظمة جيما بشخصية رياضية وأنثوية للغاية. لم تكن نحيفة بأي حال من الأحوال، ولكن لم يكن هناك أوقية واحدة من الدهون في أي مكان على جسدها. كانت مؤخرتها الصغيرة على شكل قلب، المغطاة ببشرة ناعمة كريمية، عملاً فنيًا حقيقيًا. على الرغم من أنها لم تكن كبيرة وممتلئة مثل خدود صديقتها، إلا أن خديها التوأم القويين بشكل مبهج كانا منحنيين بشكل رائع، مع زوج لطيف من الدمامل بالقرب من قاعدة عمودها الفقري. كان يفصل بين تلك الكرات الضيقة شق عميق يحتوي على ثقب صغير مجعد. كان النظر إلى مؤخرة ابنتي متعة حقيقية، ولم يكن بوسعي إلا أن أحلم بما سيكون عليه الأمر لو كنت ذلك اللقيط المحظوظ الذي تمكن من مداعبة تلك الكرات المستديرة الضيقة، أو الإمساك بها بقوة بينما كان يضربها بقوة من الخلف.

بوصة أو نحو ذلك تحت تلك الحفرة الضيقة كانت واحدة أخرى من الجواهر المخفية لابنتي. بوسها الجميل. على الرغم من أن النصف السفلي من جنسها كان محجوبًا إلى حد كبير بسبب أصابعها التي كانت تداعب البظر بسرعة، إلا أن استثارتها كانت واضحة لا لبس فيها. كان الجلد الرقيق المحيط بشقها متوردًا قليلاً، مما أعطاه توهجًا محمرًا، وكان الشفرين الخارجيين الممتلئين منتفخين ومصقولين بسخاء برحيقها الأنثوي الغني. تم ضغط الشفتين السمينتين معًا بإحكام، لكن في بعض الأحيان كانت أصابعها الممسدة تفصلهما لفترة وجيزة، وعندما فعلت ذلك، تم عرض نظرة سريعة على الجزء الداخلي الوردي الساحر لفرجها. كان الأمر كما لو كان كس جيما يغمز في وجهي، ويخبرني أنها لا تمانع إذا سرقت نظرة خاطفة سرًا.

لا أعرف كم من الوقت كنت أقف هناك، أحملق بابنتي العارية وصديقتها. لقد كانت نظرة لا ينبغي لأي أب أن يراها تجاه ابنته الصغيرة المحبوبة، وكانت تثير في داخلي كل أنواع المشاعر الجديدة والمزعجة. لقد أسرني المشهد المنوم لوركيها المتمايلين وأصابعها الراقصة تمامًا، وأنا متأكد من أنه كان بإمكاني الاستمرار في مشاهدتها وهي تلعب مع نفسها بهذه الطريقة لساعات إضافية دون الشعور بالملل.

وبصعوبة بالغة، تمكنت من إبعاد عيني عن مؤخرة ابنتي الرائعة، حتى أتمكن بسرعة من فحص بقية جسدها. على الرغم من أنه سيكون من الصعب التغلب على هذا الحمار اللذيذ، إلا أنني لم أشعر بخيبة أمل. لقد ذكّرتني بقوة بوالدتها عندما بدأنا بالمواعدة، وكذلك بأخواتي عندما كانوا في سنها تقريبًا. من الواضح أن جيما ورثت أفضل سمات عائلتينا وتمكنت من دمجها في شيء كان ببساطة أبعد من الجمال.

على الرغم من أن وضعية ركوع جيما قدمت لي رؤية رائعة لمؤخرتها وجملها الرائعين، إلا أنها أخفت أيضًا الكثير من بقية جسدها عن نظري. الأمر الأكثر أسفًا هو أنني لم أتمكن من رؤية سوى نصف ثدي صغير يسيل اللعاب. يبدو أن الجمال الصغير كان بالحجم المناسب تمامًا لملء يدي تمامًا، وكان على شكل مخروطي قليلاً، وثابتًا ومبهجًا. كان التل المثير يعلوه حلمة وردية منتفخة تبرز حوالي ربع بوصة من الجلد الأبيض الكريمي، وتتوسل للقرص أو الامتصاص.

بينما كنت لا أزال أتخيل كيف سيكون الأمر عندما أداعب هذا الجلد المرمري، أو أضغط على تلك الثديين الصغيرتين الجميلتين أو أمتص أطرافهما الوردية، انجذبت عيني بشكل لا يقاوم إلى كسها المتورد وأصابعها المشغولة. كانت الأرقام اللامعة لا تزال تتحرك بسلاسة ورشاقة، ومن الواضح أنها على دراية جيدة بما كانت تفعله. سرعان ما تم تأكيد هذه الفكرة، عندما أطلقت جيما تأوهًا عميقًا ثم قوست ظهرها في سلسلة من الحركات الاهتزازية. بصدمة أدركت أن ابنتي الصغيرة كانت تقذف أمام عيني مباشرة. في ذروة ذروتها، كانت تغرق إصبعين في مهبلها المتدفق وتمارس الجنس بشكل محموم مع كل رعشة في جسدها. بعد ذلك، عندما تلاشت السلسلة الأولى من حركات المخالفة، استأنفت إصبع البظر في موجة، وعلى الفور تقريبًا استحوذت عليها هزة الجماع الثانية. بدأت في الشجار مرة أخرى، وصب بوسها مرة أخرى عصائره الساخنة على أصابعها.

كانت جيما تمر بهزة الجماع واحدة تلو الأخرى، كل منها بنفس قوة الأولى، في سلسلة مثيرة للإعجاب استمرت لأكثر من دقيقة. عندما عادت أخيرًا إلى الأرض، سحبت يدها من جنسها، مما أعطى زر المتعة المفرط الحساسية لها القليل من الراحة بينما كرست كل اهتمامها لمنح صديقتها ذروة تحطيم الأرض بنفس القدر. مع أن رؤيتي لم تعد تحجبها أصابعها، كنت الآن أنظر مباشرة إلى كس ابنتي اللذيذ. لقد فوجئت وسعدت برؤية تلتها وشفتيها خاليتين تمامًا من الشعر. لم يكن هناك فراء يغطي الأنسجة الحميمة لجنسها، ولم يكن هناك حتى أثر لقصبة قبيحة تشوه الجلد الناعم الذي يحيط بها.

كما أشرت سابقًا، كان كسها الصغير الممتلئ مغلقًا بإحكام، لكنني الآن رأيت أن هناك غطاء بظر صغير مدسوس بين الشفتين السمينتين وزوج من أصغر الشفرين الداخليين اللذين واجهتهما على الإطلاق في امرأة. الطيات الرفيعة المتجعدة بالكاد تبرز من الشفاه الخارجية الواقية، بما يكفي لإظهار لونها الوردي الزاهي لعيني المتجسسة. لو لم يكن هذا كس ابنتي المراهقة، لم أكن لأرتاح حتى أتمكن من الحصول على تلك اللقمة النضرة من اللحم الأنثوي.

للحظة لم أستطع منع نفسي من الشعور بأن القدر يتلاعب بي، وأنا أعلم إلى الأبد أن المرأة الأكثر جاذبية والأكثر جاذبية على وجه الأرض كانت تعيش هنا تحت سقف منزلي، وأعلم أيضًا أنني لن أتمكن أبدًا من وضع يدي عليها. . لقد كان إدراكًا محبطًا إلى حد ما، لكن لا يزال بإمكاني أن أقنع نفسي بالشيء الأفضل التالي: لعابها من مسافة بعيدة وحفظ كل تفاصيل جسدها الصغير الضيق حتى أتمكن سرًا من تخيل ممارسة الجنس مع دماغها بينما كنت أمارس الجنس معها. زوجتي.

عندما نظرت أخيرًا إلى جسد ابنتي اللذيذ، تعرضت لصدمة العمر: كنت أنظر مباشرة إلى عيني إيلين. تجمدت في حالة من الذعر، وتوقعت أن تصرخ. كنت أرى بالفعل رؤى عن تعرضي للقتل بوحشية على يد فتاتين عاريتين رائعتين، وتمزق جسدي من أطرافه ولم يتم العثور عليه مرة أخرى أبدًا. ولكن، كما اتضح فيما بعد، كانت مخاوفي لا أساس لها من الصحة على الإطلاق. غمزتني إيلين وابتسمت لي، ثم وضعت إصبعها على شفتيها، في إشارة إلى السماح لي بالنظر، طالما بقيت صامتًا. لقد قبلت دعوتها، وعلمت أنه تم القبض علي على أي حال، دفعت الباب مفتوحًا على مصراعيه لمشاهدة العرض المثير في الداخل بشكل أفضل.

بينما استمرت ابنتي الغافلة في التهام كس صديقتها العصير، لم ترفع إيلين عينيها عني أبدًا. بتعبير أدق، كانت تحدق بشدة في عضوي التناسلي، حيث كان انتصابي يشكل خيمة لا لبس فيها في الرداء. لم أنس ذوقها تجاه الديوك الكبيرة وحركت يدي ببطء فوق الانتفاخ، مع التركيز على حجم عضوي بينما كنت أحاول إغرائها. انطلاقا من النظرة في عيون سيدتي السابقة، كانت مهتمة بالتأكيد.

“أرني”، قالت إيلين بصمت، لتثبت أن حدسي كان صحيحًا.

قمت بفك ربطة العنق وخفضت ملابسي الداخلية لأقدم للفتاة نظرة فاحصة على قضيبي المتورم. كان قلبي ينبض في صدري. رؤية قضيبي النابض المنتصب بالكامل كان لا بد أن تعيد بعض الذكريات إلى إيلين، ذكريات لا أمانع في إعادة تمثيلها في لحظة أخرى. قررت رفع الرهان قليلاً وبدأت ببطء في تحريك قبضتي لأعلى ولأسفل العمود. وبينما كنت أعصر قضيبي، تدفقت كمية صغيرة من السائل المنوي من الفتحة الصغيرة عند طرفه، فغطت رأسي وأصابعي في المادة الملساء.

استطعت أن أرى أن تمسيدي المغري كان له التأثير المطلوب على إيلين. كانت تراقبني وأنا أستمني باهتمام، وتلعق شفتيها بشهوة كما لو كانت تتخيل مصي والتهام نفسها بالتدفق المستمر من المني.

“اخلع كل شيء” قالتها وعيناها تحترقان بالشهوة. كانت هناك نار مشتعلة في أعماقها، وكنت أعلم أن الشيء الوحيد الذي يمكن أن يطفئ هذا الجحيم هو كمية كبيرة من العصائر الذكورية القوية، التي تم حقنها بخبرة في أعماق كسها المتلهف. لقد كان شيئًا لن تتمكن من الحصول عليه من ابنتي، لكنني تأكدت من أنها تعرف جيدًا أين يمكنها الحصول على القدر الذي تحتاجه.

كان قلبي ينبض في حلقي. يبدو أنه إذا لعبت أوراقي بشكل صحيح، فإن ممارسة الجنس مع إيلين أمر لا مفر منه. كانت فكرة ممارسة الجنس مع كس ابنتي الذي كانت تلعقه للتو بمثابة تحول هائل، وتمنيت فقط أن تكون الفتيات في التاسعة والستين من العمر، لذلك سأكون قادرًا على تذوق عصائر جيما عندما أقبل شفتي إيلين. لضمان غزوتي، أسقطت رداءي وخرجت من ملابسي الداخلية، وأداعب قضيبي المتورم بفخر وصراحة في المدخل.

بللت إيلين شفتيها بلسانها ونظرت إليّ بشهوة مشتعلة في عينيها وهي تقترب مني. هززت رأسي. على الرغم من أنه لم يكن هناك شيء أردته أكثر من التعرف مرة أخرى على كس عشيقتي السابقة الدهني، لم يكن هناك أي طريقة كنت سأدخل بها إلى غرفة نوم ابنتي عارية، ناهيك عن الفاحشة الفاحشة التي كنت أمارسها. كان على إيلين أن تنتظر حتى نصبح لوحدنا، ثم أضاجعها بشدة لدرجة أنها لن تكون قادرة على المشي بشكل مستقيم لعدة أيام.

لم يكن رفضي يرضي إيلين، وكان يجب أن أعرف أنها لن تعترف بالهزيمة بهذه السهولة. ردًا على رفضي الصامت، اتخذت خطوتها التالية. لقد كان الأمر غريبًا وغير متوقع، ولم أدرك نواياها الحقيقية إلا بعد فوات الأوان.

“يا مارك!” صرخت إيلين فجأة، بينما أمسكت في نفس الوقت بحفنة من شعر جيما وضغطت بفمها بقوة على جنسها. “كنت أتمنى أن تتلقى رسالتي!”

نشأ صوت مفاجأة مكتوم من بين فخذي إيلين عندما علمت ابنتي أن لديهما صحبة، ثم مرة أخرى عندما اكتشفت أنها لم تعد قادرة على تحريك رأسها بحرية. التفتت مذعورًا لأرى ما إذا كان صديق إيلين يقف خلفي، لأكتشف أن الردهة كانت مهجورة تمامًا. عدت نحو إيلين وأشرت إلى نفسي وسألتها بعيني.

اومأت برأسها. لقد كانت تخاطبني بالفعل بينما بدت وكأنها تتحدث مع صديقها. لماذا بحق السماء ستفعل ذلك؟

“أنا سعيد لأنك تمكنت من الوصول إلى هنا بهذه السرعة.” ابتهجت إيلين قائلة: “على الرغم من أنني أراهن أنك لم تتوقعي رؤية شيء كهذا، أليس كذلك؟”

“حسنًا، لا… بالطبع لا” تلعثمت، محاولًا أن أبدو كصبي متوتر أقل من نصف عمري. لا يسعني إلا أن أتمنى أن يكون فخذا إيلين اللحميان مكتومين ومشوهين صوتي بما يكفي بحيث لا يمكن التعرف عليه.

“أنت لست غاضبا مني، أليس كذلك؟ أعلم أنك لا تريدني أن أعبث مع رجال آخرين، لكنك لم تقل أي شيء عن النساء. ولهذا السبب دعوتك للحضور. “كما ترى، كنت أنا وجيمي نتحدث عن القليل من… إدارة ثلاثية، وقد جعلني ذلك متحمسًا للغاية، ولم أستطع ببساطة انتظارك.”

انتظر ماذا؟ لماذا كانت ابنتي الصغيرة تتحدث عن ممارسة الجنس الثلاثي؟

وأضافت: “في الواقع، كنت آمل أن أتمكن من إقناعك بالانضمام إلينا”.

كدت أختنق، هل كانت إيلين تدعوني لممارسة الجنس معها ومع ابنتي؟

“أخطأت… لكن… أنا…” همهمت، وأنا في حيرة من أمري حتى لا أتوصل إلى إجابة أكثر وضوحًا.

أعطتني إيلين ابتسامة حارة أخرى، “لا بأس يا عزيزتي، لن أشعر بالغيرة. في الواقع، لا أستطيع أن أفكر في أي شيء من شأنه أن يثيرني أكثر من رؤيتك تأخذها من الخلف بينما تأكل كسي.

أعلم أنني قلت إنني أفتقد افتقار إيلين إلى الموانع عندما يتعلق الأمر بالجنس، لكن هذا كان بالتأكيد مبالغًا فيه.

“لا يمكنك أن تعني… أنا… جيما اللعينة؟” لقد لهثت.

” ألا تريدين ذلك يا صغيرتي؟ أليس من المفترض أن يكون حلم كل رجل أن يمارس الجنس مع فتاتين في نفس الوقت؟ انظر فقط إلى جسدها الصغير الرائع، ثم أخبرني أنك لست مهتمًا؟

لم يكن علي أن أنظر. في الواقع، كنت أحاول جاهدة ألا أفعل ذلك… اللعنة، كان لديها مؤخرة جيدة.

“هذا كل شيء يا عزيزتي، ألقي نظرة فاحصة… هل تصدق أنها لم تمارس الجنس منذ شهر كامل؟”

مع تثبيت رأس جيما بقوة بين ساقي إيلين، كان الاهتزاز المغري لوركيها هو الطريقة الوحيدة التي يمكنها من خلالها التعبير عن رغبتها. ومع ذلك، كانت الرسالة واضحة؛ بعد شهر من العزوبة، كانت طفلتي في حاجة ماسة إلى قضيب، وكانت تقدم لي بفارغ الصبر جسدها الرائع لممارسة الجنس العرضي. لقد كانت فكرة مثيرة لدرجة أنها كانت مرعبة تمامًا. كان علي أن أفعل شيئًا لتوجيه هذه المحادثة في اتجاه آخر، قبل أن تخرج الأمور عن نطاق السيطرة بشكل خطير.

“لكنك الفتاة الوحيدة التي أريدها يا إيلين.” انا قلت. “فقط أنا وأنت، كما كنا من قبل.”

“أعرف ما تقصدينه يا عزيزتي. لقد كنت أفكر كثيرا عنا في الآونة الأخيرة. كما ترى، هناك الكثير من الأشياء التي لم أختبرها من قبل، وأكره أن أعتقد أنني لن أفعل ذلك أبدًا… أعني، ما أحاول قوله هو أنني أريدك، لكنني بحاجة إلى عاشق مستعد لتجربة شيء ما. أكثر جرأة قليلا.”

هناك. لقد قالت ذلك بوضوح قدر الإمكان نظرًا للموقف: كان عليّ “فقط” أن أضاجع جيما، وبعد ذلك سنعود معًا. كان تحقيق أعمق أمنياتي في متناول اليد تقريبًا، على بعد عقبة واحدة لا يمكن التغلب عليها. وبينما كنت أفكر في كلماتها، اكتشفت ثغرة. لم يكن علي أن أقطع كل هذا الطريق، كان علي فقط أن أظهر لإيلين أنني لست متعجرفة. كان لا بد أن يكون هناك الكثير من الطرق للقيام بذلك، بخلاف ممارسة الجنس مع ابنتي. إذا كان ذلك صحيحاً، فهذه فرصة لا أستطيع تجاهلها.

“أنا لست فخورا” أجبته.

أكدت لي قائلة: “أعلم أنك لست كذلك، وهذه هي فرصتك لإثبات ذلك”.

كانت شهوتي للشبق الحسي لا تطاق تقريبًا؛ كان الوعد بإفراغ خصيتي في قبضتها الضيقة مغريًا للغاية. على الرغم من أن عقلي كان يصرخ في وجهي ألا أفعل ذلك، إلا أنني دخلت الغرفة وأغلقت الباب خلفي.

كان الهواء داخل الغرفة مثقلًا برائحة اللحم الأنثوي المثير. لم أكن أعتقد أن ذلك ممكن، لكنني متأكد من أن قضيبي أصبح أكبر وأصعب عندما استنشقت الهواء المحمل بالفيرمون.

ابتسمت إيلين: “كنت أعلم أنك ستفعلين ذلك يا عزيزتي، وكان بإمكاني رؤية ذلك. في الواقع، لم أشاهدك بهذا الحماس من قبل. أخبرني، هل هذا بسببي… أم بسبب جيما؟”

“أنت، بالطبع” قلت، وحنجرتي جافة كرمل الصحراء.

“أنت كاذب، ولكنني أحبك.”

لقد بدأت بالفعل أندم على لحظة ضعفي السابقة. بغض النظر عما فعلته، بدت إيلين دائمًا وكأنها تسبقني بثلاث خطوات. لم يكن لدي سوى ثوانٍ للتوصل إلى خطة من شأنها أن تضمن إحياء علاقتي مع الحورية المثيرة، ويفضل أن تكون تلك الخطة التي تنطوي على أقل قدر ممكن من سفاح القربى. علاوة على ذلك، كان علي الآن أيضًا أن أضع استراتيجية خروج لن تكون مُرضية لإيلين فحسب، بل ستحافظ على سرية هويتي أيضًا. ومع ذلك، كان ذهني فارغًا تمامًا. مع كل الدم الموجود في جسدي الذي يملأ انتصابي، لم يتبق سوى القليل جدًا لتغذية دماغي.

وبينما كنت أقف هناك وأضع إبهامي في مؤخرتي، أصبح من الواضح بشكل متزايد أنني يجب أن أفعل شيئًا ما. كنت لا أزال بلا خطة، وعندما أصابني الذعر، فعلت أقل شيء هجومي يمكن أن أفكر فيه: وضع يد واحدة على مؤخرة جيما المدمجة ومداعبة بشرتها الناعمة بلطف. كنت أعرف أنها لم تكن أذكى خطوة على الإطلاق، ولكن لم يكن لدي خيار سوى القليل.

لقد مداعبت بحذر شديد مؤخرة ابنتي الثابتة للحظة واستكشفت بشكل خفي منحنياتها الأنثوية الجميلة. كان من المستحيل ببساطة عدم الاستمتاع بالبشرة الناعمة والدافئة تحت يدي، وبينما كنت أشعر بها، كانت مشاعري الأبوية تفسح المجال ببطء لرغبات أقل صحية. لقد كرهت نفسي، لكن لم أتمكن من فعل أي شيء لإيقاف ذلك. لقد كان أمرًا جيدًا أن إيلين لم تتمكن من رؤية قضيبي الخفقان يسيل لعابه بغزارة، وكان جاهزًا للقيام بهذا الغطس في منطقة محظورة.

بينما كنت أبذل قصارى جهدي لتجاهل تأثير جسد ابنتي علي، لم تكن جيما الغافلة بحاجة إلى مثل هذه الموانع. كانت تئن بشهوة وهي تلوي وتميل وركيها، محاولاً توجيه مداعباتي نحو مركز المتعة المهمل. وبقدر ما أرادت مني أن ألمسها هناك، كنت مصممًا على منع نفسي من القيام بذلك. ومع ذلك، لم يمض وقت طويل قبل أن أتوقع بشكل خاطئ خطوتها التالية وسقطت يدي بالضبط حيث لا ينبغي لها: مباشرة على حافة كسها.

بمجرد أن شعرت بأصابعي على شفتيها الندية، دفعت جيما غريزيًا إلى الوراء، وقبل أن أعرف ذلك، انزلق الغطاء اللحمي الذي يغطي بظرها بين أصابعي وقبل الشفرين الناعمين راحة يدي بشكل رطب. كان رد فعلي الأولي هو سحب يدي بعيدًا عن ذلك المكان المحظور، لكنني تمكنت من الاحتفاظ بها هناك، خوفًا من أن يؤدي رد الفعل هذا إلى الإضرار بخططي مع إيلين. سواء أردت ذلك أم لا، كنت الآن أداعب كس ابنتي.

“نعم… هكذا تمامًا،” تأوهت إيلين باستحسان، “اشعري بذلك العضو التناسلي النسوي الصغير المثير، أراهن أنه يقطر رطبًا، أليس كذلك؟”

كانت رؤيتي وأنا أعتدي على ابنتي أمرًا مثيرًا لإلين إلى حد النشوة الجنسية تقريبًا، وربما كان هذا هو بالضبط ما كنت بحاجة إلى فعله لإرضائها. اعتقدت أنني عبرت هذه الحدود بالفعل، أعطيت نفسي الإذن بمواصلة اللعب بكس جيما العصير حتى تأتي إيلين، وبعد ذلك يجب أن أهرب بسرعة، قبل أن يتفاقم هذا الوضع أكثر.

تتبعت أصابعي الشفاه الداخلية اللطيفة لجنس جيما الساخن ثم شقت طريقها إلى القلنسوة الصغيرة التي تحمي زر المتعة الحساس الخاص بها. شعرت بالخرزة الصغيرة من بظرها ثابتة تحت طرف إصبعي بينما كنت أدور حول حزمة الأعصاب الصغيرة. صدر أنين مؤيد من بين فخذي إيلين، يخبرني بمدى استمتاعها بما كنت أفعله.

أعلى قليلاً، استكشفت فم مهبلها وقمت بغمس إصبعي مؤقتًا في الفتحة الضيقة. لقد اخترقت كس ابنتي فقط حتى المفصل الثاني، لكن الأحاسيس التي شعرت بها من أنسجتها المخملية التي تعانق إصبعي الممتد كانت لا تصدق. كانت لدي ذكريات جميلة عن مدى سخونة وضيق كس إيلين الصغير، ومع ذلك كان هذا أفضل بمليون مرة. إذا شعرت جيما بهذا الشعور الجيد حول إصبعي، فلا أستطيع إلا أن أتخيل كم ستكون رائعة حول قضيبي.

كانت هناك معركة أخلاقية تدور رحاها بين عقلي وقضيبي، وهي معركة لم يكن لعقلي فرصة كبيرة للفوز بها. بقدر ما كنت أحاول تجاهل الرغبة المحظورة التي شعرت بها تجاه هذه الفتاة، كان ذلك مستحيلًا بكل بساطة. الآن كنت مشتهية بما فيه الكفاية لألصق قضيبي في أي مكان، وبدأ كس جيما الوردي الرطب يبدو مغريًا بشكل مثير للقلق. وبدلاً من التركيز على استراتيجية الخروج التي تشتد الحاجة إليها، وجدت نفسي أفكر فيما إذا كان الأمر يستحق بالفعل انتهاك أميرتي الصغيرة من أجل تجديد علاقتي مع صديقتها المفضلة. لقد كانت فكرة خطيرة، وبصراحة، إذا تمكنت من التوصل إلى طريقة للقيام بذلك دون العبث بجيما مدى الحياة، فلن أتردد في ثانية أخرى.

لم يكن لدى إيلين أي تعاطف مع المعضلات الأخلاقية. لقد أرادت فقط أن تراني أقوم بهذا الفعل الذي لا يوصف من سفاح القربى مع ابنتي. كانت تعض شفتها وتقبض قبضتيها، وتكافح من أجل الحفاظ على هزة الجماع بينما كانت تشاهدني وأنا أنهار.

تأوهت إيلين: “فقط افعلي ذلك يا عزيزتي”. “أمسك قضيبك ومارس الجنس مع هذا العضو التناسلي النسوي الصغير الضيق … أنت تعلم أنك تريده!”

لقد كانت على حق، لقد أردت ذلك. بشكل سيئ. لكنني لم أستطع أن أفعل ذلك. كان حبي لابنتي لا يزال أقوى من شهوتي لصديقتها. لقد عبرت العديد من الحدود كما كنت سأذهب. هززت رأسي للمرة الأخيرة وسحبت يدي. كان من المؤسف أن أتخلى عن هذه القطعة الرائعة من المؤخرة، لكن كان علي أن أفعل ذلك الآن، قبل أن تتآكل عزيمتي الضعيفة بسبب الشهوة تمامًا وأقوم بشيء سأندم عليه لاحقًا.

“اعتقدت أنك قلت أنك لست متعجرفًا،” تنهدت إيلين بخيبة أمل. كان من الواضح أنها لن تقبل بأي شيء أقل من الاختراق الكامل. وبقدر ما كان قضيبي يرغب في الامتثال، لم أكن لأسمح بذلك.

“أنا… أعتقد أنني يجب أن أغادر”، قلت، وأخذت خطوة إلى الوراء.

“لا يا عزيزي، لا تغادر الآن، لقد بدأنا للتو.” أجابت إيلين، وقد بدا عليها الانزعاج من رفضي.

“نعم… حسنًا، من الأفضل أن أذهب على أي حال.”

كما كان من قبل، لم يكن رفضي يرضي إيلين على الإطلاق، ومرة ​​أخرى، كانت لديها ورقة رابحة في جعبتها. وكرد فعل على انتكاستي إلى العصيان، قامت بفصل ساقيها بهدوء قليلاً وأرخت قبضتها على رأس ابنتي. أتاحت هذه الحركة المحسوبة لجيما ما يكفي من حرية الحركة للالتفاف لمسافة كافية لرؤيتي.

“من فضلك مارك، توقف عن العبث.” وحثتني قائلة: “من يدري متى سيظهر والدها مرة أخرى. أنت لا تريد أن تشرح ما تفعله هنا في غرفة نوم جيمي، أليس كذلك؟

لم يكن من الصعب استخراج رسالة إيلين المخفية؛ لقد كانت معي على الكرات. إذا لم أتعاون، فإن سر هويتي لن يدوم ثانية واحدة.

“لا.” تنهدت ورجعت إلى ركبتي خلف ابنتي.

“هذا أفضل يا عزيزي. لا تتركوا الفتاة المسكينة معلقة.”

بمشاعر مختلطة، قمت بإدخال إبهامي مرة أخرى داخل كس طفلتي المنتظر واستخدمت إصبعي لدغدغة البظر. بمجرد أن بدأت جيما في التأوه مرة أخرى، شددت إيلين قبضتها على رأسها مرة أخرى وثبتتها بقوة بين فخذيها.

اعتذرت قائلة: “أنا آسفة يا صغيرتي، لم أقصد أن أزعجك. الأمر فقط… من الواضح أننا جميعًا نريد نفس الشيء تمامًا، وهذا من أجلك، اللعنة على جيما… أحاول مساعدتك بقدر ما أستطيع، ولكن الأمر متروك لك لتحقيق أحلامك.

كما كان من قبل، كان من الواضح أن إيلين اختارت هذه الكلمات بعناية شديدة. كنت بحاجة إلى لحظة للسماح لهم بالغرق. هل كانت تساعد حلمي على تحقيق؟ هل كانت تفعل هذا من أجلي، وليس فقط لإرضاء رغباتها؟ إذا نظرنا إلى كل ما فعلته حتى الآن، فقد تكون تقول الحقيقة.

“ولكن ماذا عن… هل تعلم… والدها؟” سألت، وما زلت غير مقتنع تماما.

“لا تقلق، أؤكد لك أنه لن يعرف أحد أنك كنت هنا. مهما حدث في هذه الغرفة اليوم سيبقى سرا بيني وبينك. لقد كنت أحمقًا عندما شككت فيك، وآمل أن يثبت هذا أنني سأفعل أي شيء لإرضائك… هل ترى ما أحاول أن أقوله لك؟”

وأخيرا، كنت أرى ذلك بوضوح. لم أنجح في اختبار إيلين فحسب، بل خلقت لي أيضًا فرصة العمر لممارسة الجنس مع هذه المرأة الشابة الرائعة. يجب أن أكون الرجل الأكثر حظا على وجه الأرض. سماع وعد إيلين بأن كل شيء سيبقى سراً كان القشة التي قصمت ظهر البعير. وقفت خلف ابنتي ووجهت قضيبي نحو ذلك المكان المحظور المبهج.

كان قلبي ينبض في حلقي وأنا أشاهد الرأس الحاد وهو يقطع الشفاه الخالية من الشعر في كس جيما النضر. احتضنت البتلات الرقيقة لشفريها الداخليين وداعبت الطرف المتورم أثناء تحركها عبر شقها. لم أكن قد قمت حتى بمحاولة الدخول إليها بعد، وكانت الأحاسيس بالفعل تفوق الخيال. قمت بتمريره لأعلى ولأسفل فرجها عدة مرات وقمت بالنقر على البظر بشكل مثير قبل أن أترك قضيبي يتوقف عند مدخل مهبلها. كانت الفتحة الوردية منتفخة قليلاً وتفرز عصائر كريمية، مما يؤكد لي أن الاختراق سيكون سهلاً وسلسًا وممتعًا للغاية.

كنت على وشك اختبار هذه النظرية وإغراق قضيبي في كس ابنتي الجذاب عندما أوقفتني إيلين.

قالت إيلين، وهي تحذر صديقتها مثلي تمامًا: “كن حذرًا يا عزيزتي”. “أنت أكبر بكثير من أخي المثير للشفقة.”

لقد سخرت بشيء إيجابي ثم بدأت في المضي قدمًا ببطء. على الرغم من أنني كنت قاسيًا أكثر من أي وقت مضى وتم تشحيم كل من قضيبي وجمل جيما تمامًا، إلا أن الثقب الصغير الدافئ ظل يقاوم دخولي. في الواقع، لقد كانت ضيقة جدًا لدرجة أنني لو لم أكن أعلم جيدًا لأقسمت أنني كنت أحاول فض بكارة عذراء.

بدأت أعتقد أن إيلين لم تكن تمزح عندما ألمحت إلى أن صديق جيما السابق كان يعاني من ضعف شديد. لقد جعلني هذا الإدراك أشعر بالأسف على ابنتي، وأشعر بالامتنان لأنني أتيحت لي الفرصة لأبين لها كيف يمكن أن يكون الجنس جيدًا مع رجل حقيقي.

لقد قمت تدريجياً بزيادة القوة التي كنت أضغط بها على ابنتي الصغيرة حتى شعرت أن كسها بدأ ينبض، ثم بدأ طرف قضيبي يختفي داخلها ببطء. لقد تركت تأوهًا ممتنًا عندما برز رأس ديكي المنتفخ فجأة عبر حلقة العضلات المشدودة المحيطة بمدخلها وغرق بسلاسة في قناتها الرطبة والساخنة اللذيذة. لم يمض وقت طويل قبل أن أصل إلى القاع، بعمق سبع بوصات. مع بقاء بوصة ونصف أخرى، اصطدم رأس ديكي بالكتلة الصلبة في عنق الرحم. في الوقت الحالي، كنت عميقًا داخل كس ابنتي قدر الإمكان.

بعد أن منحتها لحظة لتعتاد على كونها محشوة بهذا الشكل، أمسكت بمؤخرتها المثيرة بكلتا يدي، وكما تصورت سابقًا، بدأت في تحريك الوركين ذهابًا وإيابًا بهذه الطريقة الخاصة. مع كل دفعة كنت أشعر بمداعبة الغمد المبطن بالمخمل وأمسك بطول رمحتي بالكامل أثناء تحركه بسرعة للداخل والخارج. سرعان ما جعلتني هذه الأحاسيس أنسى المخاوف التي ربما منعتني من الاستمتاع بها بشكل كامل. الشيء الذي جعلنا نشعر بهذه السعادة، لا يمكن أن يكون سيئًا، أليس كذلك؟

بينما عقدت إيلين رأس صديقتها بأمان بين ساقيها، فقد سمحت لجيما بالحرية الكافية للاستمتاع الكامل بهذا اللعنة الترحيبي. كنت لا أزال أفقد الوعي مع كل دفعة، لكن إذا كنت أؤذيها، فمن الواضح أنها لم تمانع. في الواقع، كانت تدفع بقوة للخلف ولفّت وركيها بشكل حدسي لتوجيه قضيبي إلى جميع البقع التي لم تمسها من قبل في أعماقها. عندما لم تكن مشغولة جدًا بمص كس إيلين، كانت تئن بصوت عالٍ وتتوسل لي أن أمارس الجنس معها بقوة أكبر. حرصًا على الإرضاء، كثفت من دفعي بقدر ما جرؤت، وبدا أنه كلما مارست الجنس مع ابنتي، كلما أحببت ذلك أكثر. وسرعان ما كانت أجسادنا تتصافح معًا بصوت عالٍ وكان كسها المتساقط يصدر أصواتًا اسفنجية بينما كنا نتجول مثل الحيوانات.

لقد كنت أضرب مؤخرة طفلتي المثيرة بوحشية لمدة دقيقة أو دقيقتين عندما بلغت ذروتها على قضيبي للمرة الأولى. كما كان من قبل، بدأ جسدها كله ينحني، لكن الآن يمكنني أيضًا أن أشعر بأن بوسها المتشنج ينقبض بإحكام حول رمحتي، مما يجعل من الصعب علي الاستمرار في الدفع. تغلبت على هذه النشوة الجنسية القوية، وتركت شق إيلين وأطلقت أنينًا طويلًا من النشوة، لا يختلف عن ذلك الذي سمعته لأول مرة منذ حوالي خمسة عشر دقيقة. كان صوت جيما وهي تضغط على قضيبي هو الصوت الأكثر إرضاءً الذي سمعته على الإطلاق، وكان يجعلني أشعر بالفخر الشديد لأنني أنا من تسبب في ذلك.

لقد مارست الجنس مع ابنتي بقدر ما أستطيع طوال هزة الجماع الطويلة، وعندما بدأ خفقانها يتضاءل أخيرًا وتوقف بوسها عن الارتعاش، انسحبت وركعت خلفها. وضعت فمي على شفتيها المتساقطتين، وامتصتها بهدوء ثم أدرت لساني حول حبة البظر الصغيرة. على الفور تقريبًا عادت مرة أخرى، وتدفقت المزيد من عصائرها الحلوة مباشرة في فمي.

كان مذاق جيما رائعًا تمامًا، تمامًا كما ينبغي لفتاة مثلها: نقي وطازج وحلو. لقد التفتت بشراهة كل قطرة من الرحيق التي تدفقت من جنسها الغاضب واستمرت في لعقها بينما استمرت في القذف مرارًا وتكرارًا. كانت لا تزال ترتجف عندما رجعت إلى ركبتي وخففت قضيبي مرة أخرى إلى ثقبها الأملس لاستئناف دفعي. وبعد دقيقة واحدة، سيطرت مجموعة جديدة من النشوة على جسدها. بدت جيما المتعطشة للجنس في سلسلة لا نهاية لها من هزات الجماع، وكان بوسها يضغط باستمرار ويمتص قضيبي.

لقد كان من دواعي سروري أن أجعل ابنتي الصغيرة الجميلة تقذف بهذه الطريقة، ولو كان الأمر بطريقتي لكنت أبقيتها تصل إلى ذروتها حتى يفقد أي منا الوعي من الإرهاق الشديد، لكنني كنت أعلم أنه إذا لم أهدأ قليلاً ، لن أستمر طويلاً. كنت أتطلع إلى كسر الجوز بداخلها، لكن ليس بعد. بعد كل شيء، كان من غير المحتمل أن تتاح لي فرصة أخرى لممارسة الجنس مع هذه المرأة الشابة الجميلة، لذلك كان علي أن أستغل ذلك قدر الإمكان أثناء قيامي بذلك.

لقد تخليت عن الضرب الذي يشبه آلات ثقب الصخور وأبطأت سرعتي إلى دفع ثابت وعميق. خفت حدة ضربات جيما قليلاً أيضًا، وعندما استعادت رباطة جأشها، استأنفت أيضًا واجباتها في تناول كسها. تركت مؤخرتها الجميلة وحركت يدي تحت جسدها، ثم فوق بطنها المشدود حتى وصلت إلى تلك الثديين المرحتين اللتين لا تزالان تتهربان من نظري. مثل رجل أعمى، استخدمت يدي لتكوين صورة لثديي جيما اللذيذين.

كانت الأجرام السماوية الصغيرة في الواقع أكثر قليلاً من مجرد حفنة، مصنوعة بشكل إلهي من أرقى اللحم الأنثوي ومغطاة ببشرة ناعمة وكريمية. وجدت أصابعي تلقائيًا حلماتها وأغلقت حولهما على الفور. عندما قمت بقرص الأطراف المنتفخة بلطف، شعرت بالنتوءات الصغيرة تتصلب وتمتد بين أصابعي بينما تجعدت الهالة تحتها. في ذهني استبدلت أصابعي بشفتي وتخيلت كيف أقبل وألعق ثدييها وأمص حلماتها المنتصبة.

وبينما واصلت اللعب بثدي جيما المثالي، انحنيت إلى الأمام وقبلت رقبتها وشعرها. عند القيام بذلك، استنشقت دون وعي عطرها الأنثوي الطبيعي. لقد كان مألوفًا جدًا وجديدًا تمامًا في نفس الوقت، رائحة بدت وكأنها توحد وتتجاوز الشهوة الجنسية والحب الأبوي الذي شعرت به تجاه هذه الفتاة الرائعة. كانت بشرتها دافئة وناعمة وطعمها حلو ومالح من عرقها. كان من المؤسف أنني كنت مقيدًا جدًا بالحاجة إلى البقاء غير مرئية، كما كنت أحب أن أستلقي معها وجهًا لوجه، وأنظر بعمق في عينيها، وأقبل شفتيها الناعمتين وأمارس معها الحب العاطفي، كما يفعل الملاك. يستحق أن يكون محبوبا.

لقد كنت أضغط عليها لمدة عشر دقائق تقريبًا، وعلى الرغم من أنني لم أكن أمانع في الاستمرار في اللعب بجسد ابنتي السماوي لمدة عشر أو عشرين دقيقة أخرى، إلا أن الضغط المتزايد بشكل مطرد في خصيتي أخبرني أن ذلك لن يحدث. يحدث. لن يمر وقت طويل قبل أن أقوم بإطلاق النار على حمولتي. سيكون قذف هذا قريبًا أمرًا مؤسفًا، ولكن ليس بالضرورة أمرًا سيئًا، كما هو الحال مع كل ثانية موقوتة، كنت أخاطر بأن يتم اكتشافي. مع العلم أن النشوة الجنسية الحتمية كانت تلوح في الأفق، تركت ثديي جيما المثاليين، وأعدت يدي إلى مؤخرتها وبدأت في ضربها دون رحمة.

“سوف نائب الرئيس، أليس كذلك يا عزيزي؟” سألت إيلين.

أومأت برأسي وأعطيت نخرًا إيجابيًا.

“لا بأس طفلتي. يمكنك أن تفعل ذلك بداخلها إذا أردت، فهي آمنة.

تشتكت جيما من جنس إيلين، وتلفظت بشيء يمكن أن يكون تشجيعًا أو احتجاجًا. وأيًا كان الأمر، فقد فات الأوان بالنسبة لي. لم يكن من الممكن أن أضيع هذه النشوة الجنسية بالانسحاب في اللحظة الأخيرة. كنت على وشك أن أقذف، وكنت سأفعل ذلك بداخلها.

لقد قمت بتسريع دفعي مرة أخيرة للنهاية الكبرى، في جهد محموم لإعطاء ابنتي الصغيرة ذروة أخرى، آخر هزة الجماع الضخمة التي سيتم تقاسمها بين جسدينا. لقد ضربتها بكل قوتي وتمكنت من الصمود لمدة خمس عشرة ثانية أخرى قبل أن لا أستطيع تأخير ما لا مفر منه. بينما كنت أشعر بالموجة الأولى من السائل المنوي تتدفق إلى مجرى البول، أخبرتني سلسلة من الانقباضات المرفرفة حول قضيبي أنني قد وصلت إلى هذا الهدف المهم للغاية. لقد أطلقت نخرًا عميقًا، وسحبت نفسي إلى كس ابنتي المتماوج وتركته بداخلها. كنت أرى النجوم وأسمع الملائكة تغني عندما جئت، مستحمًا في فرحة خالصة. لا يوجد عقار على وجه الأرض يمكن أن يجعلني أشعر بتحسن أكثر مما فعلت عندما كنت أزرع بذرتي في أعماق مهبل ابنتي المتشنج.

رؤيتنا نصل إلى الذروة معًا، ومعرفة أن هذا يعني أنني كنت أغمر رحم جيما بكتل سميكة من سائل المحارم، مما دفع إيلين إلى أعلى الحافة أيضًا. تراجعت عيناها في رأسها وبدأ جسدها يرتعش. قذفها بقوة أكبر مما رأيته من قبل، دفعت وركيها من على المرتبة ثم فتحت ساقيها على نطاق واسع وهي ترتعش في نشوة الجماع. وبلحظة من الذعر، أدركت أن ابنتي أصبحت الآن قادرة على التحرك دون قيود، وإذا نظرت حولها، فسوف يتم اكتشافي بالتأكيد.

وعلى الرغم من حالتي المزرية، لم أستطع التوقف عن الدفع. في ذهني لم يكن هناك سوى شيء واحد أسوأ من أن يتم اكتشافه، وهو أن أخرج من كس ابنتي قبل أن أنتهي من ركوب أمواج هذه الذروة الهائلة. لحسن الحظ، كانت منشغلة جدًا بنشوتها الجنسية ونشوة إيلين لدرجة أنها لم تتمكن من النظر إلي، وعندما انغلق فخذي صديقتها مرة أخرى، علمت أن سرنا أصبح آمنًا مرة أخرى، على الأقل للحظات قليلة أخرى.

لقد طبعت قبلة على قاعدة رقبتها، لأظهر لها امتناني ومحبتي، وأيضًا لأستنشق رائحتها مرة أخرى بينما أترك آخر سائلي ينقع داخلها. عندما تم استنفاد إمداد خصيتي من الحيوانات المنوية تمامًا وفقد قضيبي الكثير من صلابته بحيث لا يمكنه الاستمرار في الدفع، كان علي على مضض أن أقبل أن الوقت قد حان لسحب قضيبي من كس جيما الرطب. بدت هي أيضًا مترددة في السماح لي بالرحيل، حيث انقبضت عضلاتها من حولي في محاولة أخيرة لإبقائي بداخلها. وكان الأمر بلا جدوى؛ لقد كنت مارس الجنس تماما.

منهكًا، سقطت على الأرض، وشعرت بالدوار بعد القذف بهذه القوة. نظرت للأعلى، كنت أحدق في مؤخرة ابنتي الضيقة بشكل رائع. طبقة كريمية من عصائرنا الجنسية، مخفوقة في رغوة سميكة بواسطة قضيبي المتماوج، صقلت شفتيها وفخذيها الداخليين، واكتسب مهبلها الذي مارس الجنس جيدًا الآن لونًا أحمر عميقًا. كان الثقب الضيق سابقًا لا يزال منتفخًا قليلاً بعد أن تم تمديده أكثر من أي وقت مضى ولم يكن قادرًا تمامًا على الاحتفاظ بكل السائل المنوي المعبأ داخلها، كما يتضح من الفقاعات البيضاء اللؤلؤية التي كانت تفرز كسها. كانت كريات الحيوانات المنوية الكريمية تتدفق ببطء إلى أسفل بين الشفاه الوردية الزاهية، فوق غطاء البظر الصغير، ثم تناثرت مبللة على السجادة، حيث شكلت بركة صغيرة رغوية بين ركبتيها.

بينما جلست هناك، كانت إيلين تعود ببطء إلى الأرض وأطلقت أخيرًا سراح جيما من قبضتها الخانقة. لقد سحبت ابنتي نحو وجهها وتبادلا قبلة عاطفية.

“إذن، هل كنت على حق؟” سألت إيلين وهي تبتسم بخبث. “ألم تكن هذه أفضل اللعنة التي قمت بها على الإطلاق؟”

“نعم… كان الأمر مثل… واو!” لهثت صديقتها، وعقلها لا يزال يترنح من هزات الجماع التي لا تعد ولا تحصى.

“أفضل من دانيال؟”

“آه… لا يمكن مقارنتها حتى… أفضل بكثير… أشعر بالوخز!”

لو لم أكن أشعر بحالة جيدة بالفعل، فإن معرفة أن جيما لن تقبل أبدًا بمخنث مثل دانييل مرة أخرى، لكان يومي ممتعًا. الآن، كان مجرد زينة على الكعكة.

كنت لا أزال أشعر بالدوار، ولكن بعد أن أوفت بالتزاماتي في الوقت الحالي، كان علي حقًا المغادرة في أسرع وقت ممكن. في تلك اللحظة، كانت الفتاتان لا تزالان في عناق حنون، لكن لم يكن لدي أي فكرة عن المدة التي ستستطيع فيها إيلين أن تمنع جيما من النظر إلي. قد تكون هذه فرصتي الأخيرة للابتعاد عن الفتيات غير المرئيات، لذلك بدأت خلسة في شق طريقي نحو الباب.

كنت على وشك الهروب تمامًا عندما سمعت صوت إيلين مرة أخرى.

“أنا سعيد لأنك قضيت وقتًا ممتعًا يا جيمي، ولكن هناك شيئًا يجب أن أخبرك به… كما ترى، لقد أخبرتك عن ذهاب مارك في رحلة عمل إلى البرازيل، أليس كذلك؟ ألا تدرك أنه قد رحل منذ ثلاثة أيام؟

“البرازيل؟ ولكن كيف…من؟”

“عزيزتي… انظري خلفك، بسرعة!”

اللعنة! لقد تعرضت للخيانة، وطعنتني في الظهر من قبل تلك العاهرة المخادعة إيلين. اندفعت بجنون نحو الباب، متسابقًا للاحتماء بينما كانت ابنتي تستدير ببطء. عندما قمت بلف المقبض، سمعت صوتًا ناعمًا خلفي.

“بابي؟”

نظرت إلى ابنتي، ولم أعرف بالضبط ماذا أقول أو أفعل. كانت لا تزال تتمتع بهذه الهالة الطازجة، ولكن كان هناك عدم تصديق وارتباك في عينيها. لقد بدت فجأة صغيرة جدًا وضعيفة بشكل لا يصدق.

“أخبرني، ما هو شعورك عندما تعلم أنك تركت والدك يقذف داخل مهبلك غير المحمي؟” سخرت إيلين.

نظرت جيما الآن إلى صديقتها، وبينما كانت تستدير، بدأت كتلة كريمية أخرى من السائل المنوي تسيل أسفل فخذها الداخلي. كانت تتسرب كثيرًا، لكنني كنت أعلم أنني تركت الكثير من الحيوانات المنوية بداخلها، وهو ما يكفي لإبقائها تنجب أطفالي لمدة عقد من الزمن على الأقل. كنت أرى في ذهني الملايين من بذوري الصغيرة تتسارع في قناتي فالوب، وكل منها حريص على الذوبان مع بيضتها المنتظرة وتكوين حفيد صغير بداخلها.

“بابي؟ كان هذا انت؟” سألت في حيرة.

لم أتمكن من العثور على الكلمات غير الموجودة التي أحتاجها لشرح الموقف، حدقت بخجل وأصدرت بعض الأصوات الغبية.

“لكن لماذا؟”

أوضحت إيلين أنني كنت لا أزال أتلعثم في نوع من الاعتذار.

“هل تتذكر مقلبًا معينًا قمت به في منزلي منذ بعض الوقت؟ لقد كنا نعمل على مهمة طوال المساء وبعد ذلك، قبل أن تعود إلى المنزل، ذهبت إلى غرفة دانييل لتقول له وداعًا وتعطيه إحدى المصات الجنسية قبل النوم؟ هل تتذكر أيضًا أنه أثناء مغادرتك، قبلتني وأطعمتني جرعة من نائب الرئيس؟

أومأت جيما برأسها ببطء وحذر.

“كنت تعتقد أنه كان مضحكا جدا. كنت تعلم أنني لا أستطيع بصقها بينما كانت أمي تقف خلفي، لذلك اضطررت إلى ابتلاع الحيوانات المنوية المقززة لذلك الطالب الذي يذاكر كثيرا! لقد كدت أن أتقيأ بينما كنت واقفاً هناك، وتبولت على نفسك من الضحك! تذكر ذلك؟”

“لكن… كان ذلك قبل ثلاثة أشهر!” شهقت جيما.

“نعم… حسنًا، لقد أقسمت أنني سأنال منك ذلك،” تابعت إيلين، “خمن ماذا؟ اليوم هو وقت الاسترداد. واسمحوا لي أن أقول؛ لقد حصلت على كل ما تستحقه. كل قطرة.”

كانت جيما عاجزة عن الكلام بشكل إيجابي. كانت عيناها تتحرك ذهابًا وإيابًا بيني وبين صديقتها، ثم استقرت على قضيبي المنكمش تمامًا لفترة من الوقت قبل أن تنظر أخيرًا إلى جسدها. فرك أصابعها بين شفاه كسها المنتفخة، واستعادت بعضًا من سائلي ودرست أصابعها اللزجة لمدة دقيقة.

ثم ظهرت ابتسامة شريرة على شفتيها ولعقت السائل المنوي من أصابعها.

“هذه نكتة عليك يا إيلين” ابتسمت. “لقد أحببته تمامًا!”

Fiktion, Zwang, Inzest, männlich/weiblicher Teenager, weiblicher Teenager/weiblicher Teenager, Dreier

Amortisation

In Sekundenschnelle kann sich das Leben eines Menschen für immer verändern. Dies ist die Geschichte, wie mir genau das passierte, als ein Traum, von dem ich nicht einmal wusste, dass ich ihn hatte, gerade wahr geworden war. Diese transformierende Erfahrung erlebte ich an einem typischen Sonntagnachmittag, einem Tag, der eigentlich ziemlich langweilig und frustrierend begann …

Ich hatte den größten Teil meines einzigen freien Tages mit Arbeiten im Freien verbracht und im Alleingang das gesamte Haus und den Garten auf den bevorstehenden Winter vorbereitet . Es war nicht so sehr die Handarbeit, die mich geärgert hat, sondern eher die Tatsache, dass meine Familie mich dazu gezwungen hat. Ich hatte sie lange im Voraus über meine Pläne informiert und hinzugefügt, dass ich von jedem erwarte, dass er seinen Teil dazu beiträgt. Doch als die Zeit gekommen war, waren Frau und Kinder trotzdem weggelaufen und behaupteten, ihre trivialen Aktivitäten seien weitaus wichtiger als der Erhalt unseres Zuhauses.

Es war nicht überraschend, dass meine Proteste auf taube Ohren stießen und so lag es an mir und dem Zwergspitz meiner Frau, die Arbeit zu erledigen. Ich habe früh angefangen und hart gearbeitet, indem ich einen Punkt nach dem anderen auf meiner Liste abgehakt habe. Ich habe beschädigte Holzverkleidungen ersetzt und gestrichen, kaputte Dachschindeln repariert und die Dachrinnen gereinigt, das Gartenset gründlich gereinigt und es zusammen mit den Tontöpfen im Schuppen aufbewahrt. Zuletzt habe ich die abgefallenen Blätter zu einem ordentlichen Haufen geharkt und damit waren alle dringendsten Arbeiten erledigt.

Obwohl der Hund keine große Hilfe war, hatte die Arbeit tatsächlich weniger Zeit in Anspruch genommen, als ich erwartet hatte. Tatsächlich war es noch nicht einmal drei Uhr, als ich endlich meine Werkzeuge wegräumte, was bedeutete, dass ich noch ein paar Stunden am Nachmittag ganz für mich allein hatte. Es würde eine Weile dauern, bis meine Familie zurückkehren würde, da sie sicherlich nicht riskieren würden, ihr Gesicht zu zeigen, bevor die Arbeit beendet war, sodass ich tun und lassen konnte, was ich wollte. Da ich der Meinung war, dass ich bereits genug Bewegung für einen Tag hatte und deshalb auf mein wöchentliches Joggen verzichten durfte, entschied ich mich stattdessen für ein kühles Bier, gefolgt von einer langen heißen Dusche und einem erfrischenden Nickerchen, um mich für die heutige Soiree völlig zu entspannen und neue Energie zu tanken.

Kaum war eine halbe Stunde vergangen, seit ich meinen müden Körper zur Ruhe gelegt hatte, als ich durch ein leises Geräusch aus meinem Schlaf geweckt wurde. Obwohl es kaum hörbar war, nahm mein Unterbewusstsein es trotzdem auf und schätzte es als wichtig genug ein, um mich zu wecken. Ich lag einen Moment lang still und lauschte aufmerksam auf das Geräusch. Da unser pelziges Haustier eher weglief und sich duckte, als sich wie ein richtiger Wachhund zu verhalten, wusste ich, dass es an mir lag, unser Eigentum zu verteidigen, wenn es Eindringlinge gäbe. Ich musste nicht lange warten, bis ich es wieder hörte.

Eines war sicher: Einbrecher waren es definitiv nicht. Während ich schwach und gedämpft von den Wänden des Hauses hörte, erkannte ich sofort, dass es sich um das Geräusch einer Frau handelte, die in sexueller Ekstase stöhnte.

Endlich verstand ich, warum mich ein so kaum wahrnehmbares Geräusch geweckt hatte, aber es warf eine andere Frage auf: Wenn ich der Einzige zu Hause wäre, wer machte dann diese höchst erotischen Geräusche? Das musste ich untersuchen.

Ich stand auf, warf einen Bademantel über und steckte meinen Kopf aus der Schlafzimmertür. Da war es wieder, etwas lauter als zuvor. Während ich dem gedämpften Wimmern lauschte, konnte ich seinen Ursprung auf eine teilweise geöffnete Tür am anderen Ende des Flurs zurückführen; die Tür, die zum Schlafzimmer meiner Tochter Gemma führte.

Diese Entdeckung stellte mich vor das moralische Dilemma, was ich tun sollte; Soll ich mich einmischen und die Tugenden meiner Tochter schützen, indem ich ein pickeliges Kind halb zu Tode erschrecke, oder einer dieser modernen, liberalen Väter sein und ihr erlauben, ihren Körper und ihre Sexualität in der relativen Sicherheit unseres Zuhauses zu erkunden?

Während ich meine Optionen abwog, kam mir ein weiterer Gedanke in den Sinn. Gemma hatte sich vor etwa drei Wochen von ihrem Freund getrennt und, soweit ich wusste, seitdem niemanden mehr gesehen. Wer könnte es dann dort bei ihr sein?

Es war nicht undenkbar, dass sich die alten Turteltauben irgendwie versöhnt hatten und nun ihr Wiedersehen feierten. Daniel, der Junge, von dem sie erst vor kurzem Schluss gemacht hatte, war zufällig auch der ältere Bruder ihrer besten Freundin, also würde sie ihn irgendwann wieder treffen, und wer weiß, was passieren würde, wenn sie es täten. Wenn das der Fall wäre, hätte ich die Fähigkeiten des Jungen als Liebhaber stark unterschätzt, denn wer auch immer dort drin war, wusste mit Sicherheit, wie man einer Frau gefällt. Dennoch freute ich mich nicht auf ein Wiedersehen zwischen meiner Tochter und Daniel.

Ehrlich gesagt gefiel es mir nie, dass Gemma mit Daniel zusammen war. Es war nicht der Altersunterschied, der mich störte, ich bin kein Heuchler. Nein, ich hatte immer das Gefühl, dass meine Tochter es viel besser machen könnte als er. Um es ganz klar auszudrücken: Meine Gemma hatte mindestens eine solide Acht, während er höchstens eine Fünf war – und ich bin hier sehr großzügig. Daniel könnte am besten als stereotyper Nerd beschrieben werden; schlechte Haut, körperlich unterentwickelt, sozial unfähig und mit all den seltsamen Hobbys, die seine Artgenossen zu verfolgen schienen. Ich schäme mich nicht zuzugeben, dass ich ziemlich erleichtert war, als Gemma uns mitteilte, dass sie das Weichei endlich verlassen hatte.

Daher lauschte ich mit mehr als dem üblichen elterlichen Interesse den lustvollen Geräuschen, die aus dem Schlafzimmer meiner Tochter drangen. Je länger ich dort stand, desto deutlicher fiel mir auf, dass ich trotz reichlich weiblichem Stöhnen weder Daniels weinerliche Stimme noch den eher baritonischen Klang eines echten Mannes gehört hatte. In all meiner Naivität kam ich zu dem Schluss, dass dies bedeutete, dass entweder Gemmas Partnerin sehr ruhig war oder dass sie allein in ihrem Zimmer war. Wenn Letzteres der Fall wäre, wäre es für uns beide nur peinlich, sich auf sie einzulassen.

Ich entschied, dass es mich eigentlich nichts anging, ob meine Tochter masturbierte oder Sex mit einem Stummen hatte. Ich wollte es mit der Sache mit dem liberalen Vater versuchen; Ich würde Gemmas Privatsphäre respektieren, zurück ins Bett gehen und mein Bestes tun, um die lustvollen Geräusche zu ignorieren. Vielleicht schaffe ich es sogar noch, etwas mehr von der wohlverdienten Ruhe zu genießen. Ich hatte jedoch gerade der Tür den Rücken zugewandt, als ich etwas hörte, das mich dazu brachte, diesen Entschluss noch einmal zu überdenken. Es war eine Frauenstimme, aber es war nicht die meiner Tochter.

„Oh ja, Gemmy, ich liebe es, wenn du so an meiner Klitoris lutschst!“

Von einem unbändigen Anfall von Neugier überwältigt, schlich ich auf Zehenspitzen zurück zur teilweise geöffneten Tür und schob sie vorsichtig auf, bis der Spalt breit genug war, dass ich hineinschauen konnte. Was ich drinnen sah, war tatsächlich nicht ein Mädchen, sondern zwei; ein wunderschönes Paar junger Frauen, jede nackt wie am Tag ihrer Geburt. Eines der Mädchen erkannte ich als Gemmas beste Freundin Eileen, und das andere war höchstwahrscheinlich meine Tochter selbst.

Eileen saß auf dem Bett und blickte mehr oder weniger in meine Richtung. Sie lehnte am Kopfteil, ihr Oberkörper wurde von einem flauschigen Kissenhaufen gestützt, und ihre wohlgeformten Beine baumelten über den Rand der Matratze. Da, zwischen diesen weit geöffneten Beinen, war das andere nackte Mädchen. Diese hier war auf allen Vieren, hatte ihren schönen Hintern hoch in die Luft gereckt und ihr Gesicht fest gegen Eileens Schritt gedrückt, wo sie angeblich großartige Arbeit leistete und an ihrer Klitoris saugte.

Es war schwer zu glauben, dass das Mädchen, das so gekonnt Eileens Muschi aß, meine eigene geliebte Tochter sein könnte, aber der Beweis war unmöglich zu ignorieren. Ich konnte das Gesicht des Mädchens natürlich nicht sehen, aber es musste Gemma sein. Nicht nur, dass die Mädchen in ihrem Schlafzimmer waren, sie hatte auch die gleiche zierliche, athletische Figur und das goldbraune Haar. Auch die Tatsache, dass Eileen ihren Geliebten mit „Gemmy“ angesprochen hatte, war ein überzeugender Beweis.

Es war eine ziemliche Überraschung gewesen, bei diesem intimen Akt dabei zu sein, aber ich muss zugeben, dass es auch das Erotischste war, was ich je gesehen habe, als ich sah, wie meine Tochter ihrer besten Freundin einen Blowjob gab. Jedes der beiden nackten Mädchen war für sich genommen ein unvergesslicher Anblick, aber als ich sie zusammen in dieser erotischen Darbietung sah, zweifelte ich ernsthaft daran, ob ich wirklich wach war oder noch träumte.

Obwohl sowohl Gemma als auch ihre Freundin in jeder Hinsicht als attraktiv gelten würden, hätten sie sich kaum weniger ähneln können. Die rotblonde und hellhäutige Eileen war mit einer üppigen, kurvigen Figur gesegnet, mit einem großen Busen und breiten Hüften, die offensichtlich nur einem einzigen Zweck dienen sollten: der Zucht. Ihre massiven runden Brüste ruhten schwer auf ihrer Brust und wackelten hypnotisierend, während sie sich vor der Freude, die Gemma ihr bereitete, krümmte. Meine Sicht zwischen ihren Beinen war durch den Kopf meiner Tochter blockiert, aber ich wusste, dass da ein ordentlich gestutzter Fleck seidenblonder Schamhaare und darunter eine der heißesten und nassesten Muschis der Stadt sein würde.

Der Grund dafür, dass ich Eileens köstlichen Körper so gut kannte, war, dass sie bis vor Kurzem nicht nur die beste Freundin meiner Tochter, sondern auch meine heimliche Geliebte war. Zwei äußerst befriedigende Jahre lang war ich in eine heiße Affäre mit dieser sexy jungen Frau verwickelt, in der ich bei unzähligen Besuchen, Übernachtungen und heimlichen Zusammenkünften in verschiedenen heruntergekommenen Hotels und auf Parkplätzen mit ihrem kurvigen Körper spielen konnte.

Die meisten Leute bekamen nur Eileens freundliche und höfliche Seite zu sehen, ohne zu wissen, dass sich unter diesem wohlerzogenen Äußeren ein außergewöhnlich heißer und geiler Arsch verbarg, möglicherweise sogar eine grenzwertige Nymphomanin. Ich war einer der wenigen Glücklichen, die das aus erster Hand erfahren haben, und ich habe es absolut geliebt. Sie hatte einen nahezu unstillbaren Hunger nach großen Schwänzen und sie liebte meinen am meisten. Wann immer sie glaubte, dass es auch nur die geringste Chance gäbe, dass wir ungestraft davonkommen, kniete Eileen nieder, um sich einen zu blasen, oder ließ ihr Höschen fallen, um schnell zu ficken, und ich war immer bestrebt, dem nachzukommen. Ich glaube nicht, dass sie in diesen zwei Jahren jemals unser Haus verlassen hat, ohne dass mindestens eine Dosis meiner Wichse irgendwo in ihr eingedrungen ist.

Leider endete damit alles vor ein paar Monaten, kurz nachdem sie angefangen hatte, sich mit ihrem jetzigen Freund Mark zu treffen. Der junge Mann, den sie sich als Partner ausgesucht hatte, war intelligent und gutaussehend, wahrscheinlich bestückt wie ein Pferd und bemerkenswert konservativ, wenn es um Sex ging. Ich hätte nie erwartet, dass ihre Beziehung zu einer so engstirnigen Person von Dauer sein würde, aber sie hat mir das Gegenteil bewiesen. Ihre Zuneigung zu ihm war so stark, dass sie beschloss, ihre Promiskuität aufzugeben und ein Leben in Monogamie zu führen, wodurch unsere Affäre abrupt beendet wurde. Obwohl meine Frau und ich immer noch ein sehr aktives Sexualleben führen und ich ehrlich gesagt keinen Grund zur Beschwerde habe, vermisse ich es oft, eine so talentierte und hemmungslose Sexualpartnerin wie die beste Freundin meiner Tochter, Eileen, zu haben.

Es war zwar schön zu sehen, dass die Monate der Monogamie die wilde Natur meiner ehemaligen Geliebten nicht getrübt hatten, aber nichts auf der Welt hätte mich auf den Schock vorbereiten können, sie mit meiner Tochter im Bett zu sehen. Eileens Bisexualität war vielleicht keine große Offenbarung, aber ich hätte nie erwartet, dass mein eigenes kleines Mädchen auch solche Neigungen haben würde. Es war erstaunlich zu sehen, wie geschickt und leidenschaftlich meine süße und zurückhaltende Tochter ihre Freundin mit Mund und Fingern verwöhnte.

Allerdings war ihr lesbischer Appetit nicht die einzige Überraschung, die meine Tochter für mich bereithielt, und es war auch nicht die größte. Im krassen Gegensatz zu ihrer Freundin, die keine Hemmungen hatte, ihre üppigen weiblichen Kurven zur Schau zu stellen, versteckte Gemma ihre zierliche Figur normalerweise hinter mehreren Schichten locker sitzender Kleidung. Es war in der Tat schon einige Jahre her, seit ich sie auch nur im Bikini gesehen hatte, ganz zu schweigen davon, wann ich sie das letzte Mal völlig nackt gesehen hatte. Als ich sie ansah, war ich erstaunt, wie umwerfend schön sie geworden war, nachdem ihr Körper nun das volle Erwachsenenalter erreicht hatte.

Ich wusste, dass ich die Tür hätte schließen und die Mädchen sich selbst überlassen sollen, aber ich konnte es einfach nicht. Ich musste weitersuchen. Mir war nur allzu bewusst, wie selten es war, einen Blick auf den nackten Körper meiner Tochter zu erhaschen, und so hatte ich das Gefühl, dass ich es mir selbst schuldig war, diese einmalige Gelegenheit voll auszunutzen. Ich schob alle noch vorhandenen Skrupel beiseite und warf einen genauen Blick auf alle verbotenen Teile, die normalerweise unter Gemmas weiter Kleidung verborgen sind, wobei ich ihren anmutigen Körper gründlich unter die Lupe nahm, ohne einen einzigen Makel zu bemerken. Obwohl ich Gemma immer für ein wunderschönes Mädchen gehalten hatte, beruhte diese Vorstellung größtenteils auf Vermutungen und elterlicher Voreingenommenheit. Jetzt wusste ich es genau und eines war klar: Meine Einschätzung, dass sie eine solide Acht sein würde, war völlig falsch. Sie lag eindeutig außerhalb der Skala.

Jahrelanges regelmäßiges Training hatte Gemma mit einer athletischen und dennoch äußerst weiblichen Figur belohnt. Sie war keineswegs dünn, aber nirgendwo an ihrem Körper war ein Gramm Fett fehl am Platz. Ihr herzförmiger kleiner Hintern war mit cremiger, glatter Haut bedeckt und ein wahres Kunstwerk. Obwohl sie nicht so groß und voll war wie die ihrer Freundin, waren ihre wunderbar festen Zwillingsbacken wunderbar geschwungen und hatten ein süßes Grübchenpaar nahe der Basis ihrer Wirbelsäule. Zwischen diesen engen Kugeln befand sich ein tiefer Spalt, der ein winziges, verzogenes Loch beherbergte. Der Blick auf den Hintern meiner Tochter war ein wahrer Genuss, und ich konnte nur davon träumen, wie es wäre, der glückliche Bastard zu sein, der diese engen, runden Kugeln streicheln oder sie fest packen durfte, während er sie hart von hinten schlug.

Etwa einen Zentimeter unterhalb dieses engen Lochs befand sich ein weiteres verborgenes Juwel meiner Tochter. ihre schöne Muschi. Obwohl die untere Hälfte ihres Geschlechts durch das schnelle Klimpern ihrer Klitoris mit den Fingern weitgehend verdeckt war, war ihre Erregung unverkennbar. Die zarte Haut rund um ihren Schlitz war leicht gerötet, was ihr einen rötlichen Schimmer verlieh, und die prallen äußeren Schamlippen waren geschwollen und üppig mit ihrem reichhaltigen weiblichen Nektar überzogen. Die dicken Lippen waren fest zusammengepresst, aber manchmal zogen ihre streichelnden Finger sie kurz auseinander, und als sie es taten, warf ich einen Blick auf das hinreißend rosa Innere ihrer Vulva. Es war fast so, als ob Gemmas Muschi mir zuzwinkerte und mich wissen ließ, dass es ihr nichts ausmachte, wenn ich heimlich einen Blick darauf warf.

Ich weiß nicht, wie lange ich da stand und meine nackte Tochter und ihre Freundin anstarrte. Es war eine Sichtweise, die kein Vater jemals auf sein geliebtes kleines Mädchen haben sollte, und sie weckte alle möglichen neuen und beunruhigenden Gefühle in mir. Der hypnotisierende Anblick ihrer wiegenden Hüften und tanzenden Finger hat mich völlig in seinen Bann gezogen, und ich bin sicher, ich hätte ihr noch stundenlang dabei zusehen können, wie sie so mit sich selbst spielt, ohne jemals gelangweilt zu werden.

Mit großer Mühe gelang es mir, meinen Blick vom fabelhaften Hintern meiner Tochter loszureißen, damit ich schnell den Rest ihres Körpers untersuchen konnte. Obwohl es eine Herausforderung sein würde, diesen köstlichen Arsch zu toppen, wurde ich nicht enttäuscht. Sie erinnerte mich stark an ihre Mutter, als wir uns trafen, und auch an meine Schwestern, als sie ungefähr in ihrem Alter waren. Gemma hatte eindeutig die besten Eigenschaften unserer beiden Familien geerbt und schaffte es, daraus etwas zu vereinen, das einfach mehr als schön war.

Obwohl Gemmas kniende Position mir einen fantastischen Blick auf ihren wunderschönen Arsch und ihre Muschi bot, verbarg sie auch einen Großteil ihres restlichen Körpers vor meinen Augen. Am bedauerlichsten war, dass ich von einer köstlichen kleinen Brust nur knapp die Hälfte sehen konnte. Die zierliche Schönheit schien genau die richtige Größe zu haben, um meine Hand perfekt auszufüllen, war leicht kegelförmig und herrlich fest und kräftig. Der sexy Hügel war mit einer geschwollenen rosa Brustwarze gekrönt, die etwa einen Viertel Zoll aus der cremeweißen Haut herausragte und dazu bettelte, gekniffen oder gelutscht zu werden.

Während ich mir immer noch vorstellte, wie es wäre, diese Alabasterhaut zu streicheln, diese hübschen kleinen Brüste zu drücken oder an ihren rosa Spitzen zu saugen, wurde mein Blick unwiderstehlich zu ihrer geröteten Muschi und ihren geschäftigen Fingern zurückgezogen. Die glänzenden Ziffern bewegten sich immer noch reibungslos und flink und waren sich offensichtlich mit dem, was sie taten, bestens vertraut. Diese Vorstellung wurde bald bestätigt, als Gemma ein tiefes Stöhnen ausstieß und dann ihren Rücken in einer Reihe ruckartiger Bewegungen krümmte. Mit einem Schock wurde mir klar, dass mein kleines Mädchen direkt vor meinen Augen abspritzte. Auf dem Höhepunkt ihres Höhepunkts steckte sie zwei Finger in ihre sprudelnde Vagina und fickte sich hektisch mit jeder Bewegung ihres Körpers. Dann, als die erste Reihe ruckartiger Bewegungen nachließ, fing sie wieder an, hektisch an ihrer Klitoris herumzufingern, und fast augenblicklich erfasste sie ein zweiter Orgasmus. Sie fing wieder an zu ruckeln, ihre Muschi ergoss sich noch einmal mit ihren heißen Säften über ihre Finger.

Gemma hatte einen Orgasmus nach dem anderen, jeder genauso intensiv wie der erste, in einer beeindruckenden Serie, die über eine Minute andauerte. Als sie endlich wieder auf den Boden der Tatsachen zurückkam, zog sie ihre Hand von ihrem Geschlecht zurück und gönnte ihrem überempfindlichen Lustknopf eine kleine Ruhepause, während sie ihre ganze Aufmerksamkeit darauf richtete, ihrer Freundin einen ebenso weltbewegenden Höhepunkt zu bescheren. Da meine Sicht nicht mehr durch ihre Finger verdeckt wurde, blickte ich direkt auf die köstliche Muschi meiner Tochter. Ich war überrascht und erfreut zu sehen, dass sowohl ihr Hügel als auch ihre Lippen völlig frei von Haaren waren. Kein Fell bedeckte das Intimgewebe ihres Geschlechts, noch gab es auch nur eine Spur unansehnlicher Stoppeln, die die glatte Haut, die es umgab, verunstalteten.

Wie ich zuvor bemerkt hatte, war ihre dicke kleine Muschi fest verschlossen, aber jetzt sah ich, dass zwischen den dicken Lippen eine winzige Klitorisvorhaut und ein Paar der kleinsten inneren Schamlippen steckten, die ich je bei einer Frau gesehen hatte. Die dünnen, faltigen Falten ragten kaum aus den schützenden Außenlippen hervor, gerade genug, um ihren leuchtend rosa Farbton vor meinen neugierigen Augen hervorzuheben. Wäre das nicht die Muschi meiner eigenen Tochter im Teenageralter gewesen, hätte ich keine Ruhe gegeben, bis ich mit diesem saftigen Stück weiblichen Fleisch meinen Willen durchgesetzt hätte.

Für einen Moment konnte ich mich des Gefühls nicht erwehren, dass ich vom Schicksal gespielt wurde, und wusste für immer, dass die sexieste und begehrenswerteste Frau der Welt genau hier unter meinem Dach lebte, und wusste auch, dass ich sie nie in die Hände bekommen würde . Es war eine etwas deprimierende Erkenntnis, aber ich konnte mich trotzdem mit der nächstbesten Sache zufrieden geben: aus der Ferne über sie zu sabbern und mir jedes Detail ihres straffen jungen Körpers einzuprägen, damit ich insgeheim davon träumen konnte, ihr das Gehirn rauszuficken, während ich Sex mit ihr hatte meine Frau.

Als ich endlich vom entzückenden Körper meiner Tochter aufblickte, erlebte ich den Schock meines Lebens: Ich sah Eileen direkt in die Augen. Ich erstarrte vor Panik und rechnete halb damit, dass sie schreien würde. Ich hatte bereits Visionen davon, wie ich von zwei wunderschönen nackten Mädchen brutal ermordet wurde, mein Körper in Stücke gerissen wurde und nie wieder gefunden wurde. Doch wie sich herausstellte, waren meine Befürchtungen völlig unbegründet. Eileen zwinkerte mir zu und lächelte schwül, dann legte sie ihren Finger auf ihre Lippen und deutete damit an, dass ich die Erlaubnis erhielt, hinzusehen, solange ich still blieb. Ich nahm ihre Einladung an und drückte, da ich wusste, dass ich sowieso kaputt war, die Tür weiter auf, um die Erotikshow drinnen besser sehen zu können.

Während meine ahnungslose Tochter weiterhin eifrig an der saftigen Muschi ihrer Freundin schlürfte, ließ Eileen mich nie aus den Augen. Genauer gesagt starrte sie fest auf meinen Schritt, wo meine Erektion ein unverkennbares Zelt in der Robe bildete. Ich hatte ihre Vorliebe für große Schwänze nicht vergessen und bewegte meine Hand langsam über die Beule, wobei ich die Größe meines Glieds betonte, während ich versuchte, sie zu verführen. Den Augen meiner ehemaligen Geliebten nach zu urteilen, war sie definitiv interessiert.

„Zeig es mir“, sagte Eileen leise und bewies damit, dass meine Vermutung richtig war.

Ich öffnete meinen Bademantel und zog meine Unterwäsche herunter, um dem Mädchen einen guten Blick auf meinen geschwollenen Schwanz zu ermöglichen. Mein Herz hämmerte in meiner Brust. Der Anblick meines pochenden, vollständig erigierten Penis würde bei Eileen bestimmt einige Erinnerungen wachrufen, Erinnerungen, die ich gerne zu einem späteren Zeitpunkt noch einmal inszenieren würde. Ich beschloss, den Einsatz etwas zu erhöhen und begann langsam, meine Faust am Schaft auf und ab zu bewegen. Als ich meinen Schwanz drückte, sickerte ein kleiner Schwall Vorsperma aus dem winzigen Loch an seiner Spitze und bedeckte den Kopf und meine Finger mit dem glitschigen Zeug.

Ich konnte sehen, dass mein verführerisches Streicheln die gewünschte Wirkung auf Eileen hatte. Sie sah zu, wie ich aufmerksam masturbierte und lustvoll ihre Lippen leckte, als würde sie sich vorstellen, mir einen zu blasen und sich mit dem stetigen Strom von Precum vollzustopfen.

„Zieh alles aus“, formte sie, ihre Augen brannten vor Geilheit. Tief in ihr tobte ein Feuer und ich wusste, dass das Einzige, was dieses Inferno löschen konnte, eine große Ladung potenter Männersäfte war, die fachmännisch tief in ihre begehrenswerte Muschi gespritzt wurden. Das war etwas, was sie von meiner Tochter nicht bekommen konnte, aber ich stellte sicher, dass sie genau wusste, wo sie so viel bekommen konnte, wie sie brauchte.

Mein Herz hämmerte bis zum Hals; Es schien, als wäre Sex mit Eileen so gut wie unvermeidlich, wenn ich meine Karten richtig ausspielte. Die Idee, die Muschi zu ficken, die meine Tochter gerade geleckt hatte, erregte mich enorm, und ich wünschte nur, die Mädchen hätten einen Neunundsechziger gemacht, damit ich Gemmas Säfte probieren könnte, wenn ich Eileens Lippen küsste. Um meine Eroberung sicherzustellen, ließ ich meine Robe fallen, schlüpfte aus meiner Unterwäsche und streichelte stolz und offen meinen geschwollenen Schwanz im Türrahmen.

Eileen befeuchtete ihre Lippen mit ihrer Zunge und sah mich mit brennender Lust in ihren Augen an, während sie mich näher winkte. Ich schüttelte den Kopf. Obwohl ich mir nichts sehnlicher wünschte, als die fettige Muschi meiner ehemaligen Geliebten wieder kennenzulernen, würde ich auf keinen Fall nackt in das Schlafzimmer meiner Tochter treten, ganz zu schweigen von dem obszönen Ständer, den ich trug. Eileen musste warten, bis wir alleine waren, und dann würde ich sie so hart ficken, dass sie tagelang nicht mehr gerade laufen konnte.

Meine Weigerung gefiel Eileen nicht und ich hätte wissen müssen, dass sie sich nicht so leicht geschlagen geben würde. Als Reaktion auf meine stille Ablehnung machte sie ihren nächsten Schritt. Es war seltsam und unerwartet, und ich erkannte ihre wahren Absichten erst, als es viel zu spät war.

„Hey Mark!“ rief Eileen plötzlich, während sie gleichzeitig eine Handvoll von Gemmas Haaren packte und ihren Mund fest gegen ihr Geschlecht drückte. „Ich hatte gehofft, dass du meine Nachricht erhältst!“

Ein gedämpftes Geräusch der Überraschung erklang zwischen Eileens Schenkeln, als meine Tochter erfuhr, dass sie Gesellschaft hatten, und dann wieder, als sie feststellte, dass sie ihren Kopf nicht mehr frei bewegen konnte. Erschrocken drehte ich mich um, um zu sehen, ob Eileens Freund hinter mir stand, nur um festzustellen, dass der Flur völlig verlassen war. Ich drehte mich wieder zu Eileen um, zeigte auf mich selbst und fragte sie mit meinen Augen.

Sie nickte. Sie sprach tatsächlich mich an, während sie scheinbar mit ihrem Freund redete. Warum um alles in der Welt sollte sie das tun?

„Ich freue mich, dass du es so schnell hierher geschafft hast.“ Eileen freute sich. „Aber ich wette, dass du nicht damit gerechnet hast, so etwas zu sehen, oder?“

„Na ja, nein… natürlich nicht“, stammelte ich und versuchte, wie ein verklemmter Junge zu klingen, der weniger als halb so alt war wie ich. Ich konnte nur hoffen, dass Eileens fleischige Schenkel meine Stimme so weit gedämpft und verzerrt haben, dass ich sie nicht mehr wiedererkenne.

„Du bist doch nicht böse auf mich, oder? Ich weiß, dass du nicht willst, dass ich mit anderen Männern herumalbere, aber du hast nie etwas über Frauen gesagt. Deshalb habe ich Sie eingeladen, vorbeizukommen. Weißt du, Gemmy und ich haben über eine kleine… Ménage a trois gesprochen, und es hat mich so geil gemacht, dass ich einfach nicht auf dich warten konnte.“

Warte was? Warum redete mein kleines Mädchen davon, einen Dreier zu haben?

„Eigentlich hatte ich gehofft, ich könnte Sie davon überzeugen, sich uns anzuschließen“, fügte sie hinzu.

Ich wäre fast erstickt. Hat Eileen mich zum Sex mit ihr und meiner eigenen Tochter eingeladen?

„Ähm… Aber… ich…“, grunzte ich, zu verwirrt, um eine klarere Antwort zu finden.

Eileen schenkte mir ein weiteres sinnliches Lächeln. „Schon gut, Baby, ich werde nicht eifersüchtig sein. Tatsächlich kann ich mir nichts vorstellen, was mich mehr anmachen würde, als zu sehen, wie du sie von hinten nimmst, während sie meine Muschi leckt.“

Ich weiß, dass ich gesagt habe, dass ich Eileens Hemmungslosigkeit beim Sex vermisst habe, aber das ging definitiv zu weit.

„Du kannst nicht… mich… verdammte Gemma meinen?“ Ich keuchte.

„Willst du nicht, Baby? Sollte es nicht der Traum eines jeden Mannes sein, mit zwei Mädchen gleichzeitig Sex zu haben? Schauen Sie sich einfach ihren wunderschönen kleinen Körper an und sagen Sie mir dann, dass Sie kein Interesse haben?“

Ich musste nicht suchen. Tatsächlich habe ich mir Mühe gegeben, es nicht zu tun … Verdammt, sie hatte einen tollen Hintern.

„Das ist es, Baby, schau genau hin… Kannst du glauben, dass sie seit einem ganzen Monat nicht mehr gefickt wurde?“

Da Gemmas Kopf fest zwischen Eileens Beinen eingeklemmt war, war ein verführerisches Wackeln ihrer Hüften die einzige Möglichkeit, ihr Verlangen auszudrücken. Dennoch war die Botschaft klar; Nach einem Monat Zölibat brauchte mein kleines Mädchen dringend einen Schwanz und bot mir eifrig ihren fabelhaften Körper für ein bisschen Gelegenheitssex an. Es war ein so aufregender Gedanke, dass es geradezu furchteinflößend war. Ich musste etwas tun, um dieses Gespräch in eine andere Richtung zu lenken, bevor die Dinge ernsthaft außer Kontrolle gerieten.

„Aber du bist das einzige Mädchen, das ich will, Eileen.“ Ich sagte. „Nur du und ich, wie früher.“

„Ich weiß, was du meinst, Baby. Ich habe in letzter Zeit viel über uns nachgedacht. Weißt du, es gibt so viele Dinge, die ich noch nie erlebt habe, und ich möchte nicht glauben, dass ich sie jemals erleben werde … Ich meine, ich versuche zu sagen, dass ich dich will, aber ich brauche einen Liebhaber, der bereit ist, etwas auszuprobieren etwas gewagter.“

Dort. Sie sagte es so klar wie möglich angesichts der Situation: „Ich musste Gemma „nur“ ficken, und dann wären wir wieder zusammen.“ Die Erfüllung meines tiefsten Wunsches war fast zum Greifen nah, nur ein unüberwindbares Hindernis entfernt. Als ich über ihre Worte nachdachte, entdeckte ich eine Lücke. Ich musste nicht den ganzen Weg gehen, ich musste Eileen nur zeigen, dass ich nicht prüde war. Dafür musste es viele andere Möglichkeiten geben, als Sex mit meiner Tochter zu haben. Wenn das stimmte, war das eine Gelegenheit, die ich einfach nicht ignorieren konnte.

„Ich bin nicht prüde“, antwortete ich.

„Ich weiß, dass du das nicht tust“, versicherte sie mir, „und das ist deine Chance, es zu beweisen.“

Meine Lust auf die üppige Nymphomanin war fast unerträglich; Das Versprechen, meine Eier in ihrer engen Fotze zu entleeren, war zu verlockend. Obwohl mein Gehirn schrie, ich solle es nicht tun, betrat ich den Raum und zog die Tür hinter mir zu.

Die Luft im Raum war schwer vom Duft erregten weiblichen Fleisches. Ich hätte es nicht für möglich gehalten, aber ich bin mir sicher, dass mein Schwanz noch größer und härter wurde, als ich die mit Pheromonen beladene Luft einatmete.

„Ich wusste, dass du es tun würdest, Baby“, lächelte Eileen, „ich konnte es sehen. Tatsächlich habe ich dich noch nie so aufgeregt gesehen. Sag mir, liegt es an mir … oder an Gemma?“

„Du natürlich“, krächzte ich, meine Kehle trocken wie Wüstensand.

„Du bist ein Lügner, aber ich liebe dich.“

Ich begann bereits, meinen früheren Moment der Schwäche zu bereuen. Egal was ich tat, Eileen schien mir immer drei Schritte voraus zu sein. Ich hatte nur Sekunden Zeit, um einen Plan zu entwickeln, der die Wiederbelebung meiner Affäre mit der sexy Nymphomanin sicherstellen würde, und zwar vorzugsweise einen, der so wenig Inzest wie möglich beinhaltete. Darüber hinaus musste ich nun auch eine Ausstiegsstrategie entwickeln, die nicht nur für Eileen zufriedenstellend war, sondern auch meine Identität geheim hielt. Allerdings war mein Kopf völlig leer. Da das Blut in meinem Körper meine Erektion füllte, war zu wenig übrig, um mein Gehirn zu ernähren.

Als ich mit dem Daumen im Hintern dastand, wurde mir immer klarer, dass ich etwas tun musste. Ich hatte immer noch keinen Plan, und als die Panik überkam, tat ich das am wenigsten beleidigende, was mir einfiel: Ich legte eine Hand auf Gemmas kompakten Hintern und streichelte sanft die weiche Haut. Ich wusste, dass es nicht der klügste Schachzug überhaupt war, aber ich hatte keine andere Wahl.

Ich streichelte einen Moment lang behutsam den wunderbar festen Hintern meiner Tochter und erkundete heimlich ihre schönen weiblichen Kurven. Es war einfach unmöglich, die glatte, warme Haut unter meiner Hand nicht zu genießen, und während ich sie betastete, wichen meine väterlichen Gefühle langsam weniger wohltuenden Wünschen. Ich hasste mich selbst, aber ich konnte nichts dagegen tun. Es war gut, dass Eileen nicht sehen konnte, wie mein pochender Schwanz stark sabberte, obwohl er bereit war, diesen Tabu-Territorium zu wagen.

Während ich mein Bestes tat, um die Wirkung des Körpers meiner Tochter auf mich zu ignorieren, hatte die ahnungslose Gemma keinen Bedarf für solche Hemmungen. Sie stöhnte lustvoll, während sie ihre Hüften drehte und neigte und versuchte, meine Liebkosungen näher zu ihrem vernachlässigten Lustzentrum zu lenken. So sehr sie wollte, dass ich sie dort berühre, so sehr war ich entschlossen, mich davon abzuhalten, genau das zu tun. Es dauerte jedoch nicht lange, bis ich fälschlicherweise mit ihrer nächsten Bewegung rechnete und meine Hand genau dort landete, wo sie nicht sollte: direkt am Rand ihrer Muschi.

Sobald sie meine Finger auf ihren feuchten Lippen spürte, drückte Gemma instinktiv zurück, und bevor ich mich versah, glitt die fleischige Haube, die ihre Klitoris bedeckte, zwischen meine Finger und die weichen Schamlippen küssten feucht meine Handfläche. Meine erste Reaktion bestand darin, meine Hand von diesem verbotenen Ort wegzuziehen, aber es gelang mir, sie dort zu belassen, aus Angst, dass eine solche Reaktion meine Pläne mit Eileen gefährden würde. Ob ich wollte oder nicht, ich fingerte jetzt an der Muschi meiner Tochter.

„Ja… einfach so“, stöhnte Eileen zustimmend, „Spüre diese heiße kleine Fotze, ich wette, sie ist tropfnass, nicht wahr?“

Zuzusehen, wie ich meine eigene Tochter vergewaltigte, erregte Eileen fast bis zum Orgasmus, und vielleicht war es genau das, was ich tun musste, um sie zu befriedigen. Da ich dachte, dass ich diese Grenze bereits überschritten hatte, erlaubte ich mir, weiter mit Gemmas saftiger Muschi zu spielen, bis Eileen gekommen war, und dann musste ich schnell fliehen, bevor die Situation noch weiter eskalierte.

Meine Finger fuhren über die zierlichen inneren Lippen von Gemmas brodelnd heißem Geschlecht und gelangten dann zu der kleinen Kapuze, die ihren empfindlichen Lustknopf schützte. Ich spürte, wie sich die kleine Perle ihrer Klitoris unter meiner Fingerspitze festigte, während ich das winzige Nervenbündel umkreiste. Ein zustimmendes Stöhnen erklang zwischen Eileens Schenkeln und verriet mir, wie sehr ihr das, was ich tat, Spaß machte.

Etwas weiter oben erkundete ich den Mund ihrer Vagina und tauchte vorsichtig einen Finger in das enge Loch. Ich drang nur bis zum zweiten Knöchel in die Muschi meiner Tochter ein, aber das Gefühl, wie ihre samtigen Gewebe meinen ausgestreckten Finger umarmten, war unglaublich. Ich hatte schöne Erinnerungen daran, wie heiß und eng Eileens junge Muschi war, aber das war noch eine Million Mal besser. Wenn Gemma sich an meinem Finger so gut fühlen würde, könnte ich mir nur vorstellen, wie phänomenal sie an meinem Schwanz sein würde.

Zwischen meinem Gehirn und meinem Penis tobte ein moralischer Kampf, einen Kampf, den mein Gehirn kaum gewinnen konnte. So sehr ich auch versuchte, das tabuisierte Verlangen, das ich nach diesem Mädchen empfand, zu ignorieren, es war einfach unmöglich. Mittlerweile war ich geil genug, meinen Schwanz irgendwohin zu stecken, und Gemmas feuchte rosa Muschi begann erschreckend verlockend auszusehen. Anstatt mich auf diese dringend benötigte Ausstiegsstrategie zu konzentrieren, dachte ich darüber nach, ob es sich tatsächlich lohnen könnte, meine kleine Prinzessin zu verletzen, um meine Affäre mit ihrer besten Freundin zu erneuern. Es war ein gefährlicher Gedanke, und ehrlich gesagt, wenn es mir gelungen wäre, einen Weg zu finden, dies zu tun, ohne Gemma lebenslang zu belasten, hätte ich keine Sekunde gezögert.

Eileen hatte kein Verständnis für moralische Dilemmata. Sie wollte nur zusehen, wie ich mit meiner Tochter diesen unsäglichen Inzestakt vollführe. Sie biss sich auf die Lippe, ballte die Fäuste und kämpfte darum, ihren Orgasmus zu unterdrücken, während sie zusah, wie ich zusammenbrach.

„Tu es einfach, Baby“, stöhnte Eileen. „Nimm deinen Schwanz und fick diese enge kleine Fotze… du weißt, dass du es willst!“

Sie hatte Recht, ich wollte es. Schlecht. Aber ich konnte es nicht tun; Meine Liebe zu meiner Tochter war immer noch stärker als meine Lust zu ihrer Freundin. Ich hatte so viele Grenzen überschritten, wie ich wollte. Ich schüttelte ein letztes Mal den Kopf und zog meine Hand zurück. Es war schade, dass ich auf dieses hervorragende Stück Arsch verzichten musste, aber ich musste es jetzt tun, bevor meine von der Lust geschwächte Entschlossenheit vollständig erodiert war und ich etwas tun würde, was ich später sicherlich bereuen würde.

„Ich dachte, du hättest gesagt, du wärst nicht prüde“, seufzte Eileen enttäuscht. Es war offensichtlich, dass sie sich nicht mit weniger als der vollständigen Penetration zufrieden geben würde. So sehr mein Penis auch gehorcht hätte, ich würde es nicht zulassen.

„Ich… ich denke, ich sollte gehen“, sagte ich und trat einen Schritt zurück.

„Nein Baby, geh jetzt nicht, wir haben gerade erst angefangen.“ antwortete Eileen, sichtlich verärgert über meine Weigerung.

„Ja… nun, ich gehe trotzdem besser.“

Wie zuvor gefiel Eileen meine Ablehnung überhaupt nicht, und sie hatte wieder ein Ass im Ärmel. Als Reaktion auf meinen Rückfall in den Ungehorsam spreizte sie leise ihre Beine ein wenig und lockerte ihren Griff um den Kopf meiner Tochter. Diese kalkulierte Bewegung ließ Gemma gerade genug Bewegungsfreiheit, um sich fast weit genug umzudrehen, um mich zu sehen.

„Bitte Mark, hör auf herumzualbern.“ Sie drängte mich: „Wer weiß, wann ihr Vater wieder auftaucht. Du willst doch nicht erklären müssen, was du hier in Gemmys Schlafzimmer tust, oder?“

Es war nicht schwer, Eileens verborgene Botschaft herauszubekommen; Sie hatte mich bei den Eiern. Wenn ich nicht kooperierte, würde das Geheimnis meiner Identität keine Sekunde länger bestehen bleiben.

“NEIN.” Ich seufzte und kniete mich wieder hinter meine Tochter.

„Das ist besser, Baby. Lass das arme Mädchen nicht hängen.“

Mit gemischten Gefühlen steckte ich meinen Daumen zurück in die wartende Muschi meines Babys und kitzelte mit meinem Finger ihre Klitoris. Sobald Gemma wieder anfing zu stöhnen, verstärkte Eileen ihren Griff um ihren Kopf noch einmal und befestigte ihn fest zwischen ihren Schenkeln.

„Es tut mir leid, Baby“, entschuldigte sie sich, „ich wollte dich nicht verärgern. Es ist nur so… es ist offensichtlich, dass wir alle genau das Gleiche wollen, und das ist, dass du Gemma fickst… Ich versuche dir so gut ich kann zu helfen, aber es liegt an dir, deine Träume wahr werden zu lassen.“

Wie schon zuvor war klar, dass Eileen diese Worte sehr sorgfältig gewählt hatte. Ich brauchte einen Moment, um sie auf mich wirken zu lassen. Hat sie dazu beigetragen, dass MEIN Traum wahr wurde? Hat sie das für mich getan und nicht nur, um ihre eigenen Wünsche zu befriedigen? Wenn sie an alles zurückdenkt, was sie bisher getan hat, könnte es sein, dass sie die Wahrheit sagt.

„Aber was ist mit … du weißt schon … ihrem Vater?“ Ich fragte, immer noch nicht ganz überzeugt.

„Mach dir keine Sorgen, ich versichere dir, dass niemand jemals erfahren wird, dass du hier bist. Was auch immer heute in diesem Raum passiert, wird ein Geheimnis zwischen Ihnen und mir bleiben. Ich war dumm, an dir zu zweifeln, und ich hoffe, das beweist, dass ich alles tun werde, um dir zu gefallen … Verstehst du, was ich dir sagen will?“

Endlich sah ich es deutlich. Ich hatte nicht nur Eileens Prüfung bestanden, sie hatte mir auch die einmalige Gelegenheit geboten, Sex mit dieser wunderschönen jungen Frau zu haben. Ich muss der glücklichste Mann der Welt sein. Eileens Versprechen zu hören, dass alles ein Geheimnis bleiben würde, war der letzte Tropfen, der das Fass zum Überlaufen brachte. Ich stellte mich hinter meine Tochter und richtete meinen Schwanz entschlossen auf diese herrlich verbotene Stelle.

Mein Herz hämmerte bis zum Hals, als ich zusah, wie der stumpfe Kopf die haarlosen Lippen von Gemmas saftiger Muschi öffnete. Die zarten Blütenblätter ihrer inneren Schamlippen wiegten und streichelten die geschwollene Spitze, während sie sich durch ihren Schlitz bewegte. Ich hatte noch nicht einmal den Versuch unternommen, in sie einzudringen, und die Empfindungen waren bereits unglaublich. Ich ließ ihn noch ein paar Mal an ihrer Vulva auf und ab gleiten und klopfte neckend auf ihre Klitoris, bevor ich meinen Schwanz über dem Eingang zu ihrer Vagina zum Stehen kommen ließ. Die rosafarbene Öffnung war leicht geweitet und sahnige Säfte sickerten aus, was mir versicherte, dass das Eindringen mühelos, sanft und äußerst angenehm sein würde.

Ich wollte diese Theorie gerade auf die Probe stellen und meinen Schwanz in die einladende Muschi meiner Tochter stecken, als Eileen mich aufhielt.

„Sei vorsichtig, Baby“, sagte Eileen und warnte ihre Freundin ebenso wie mich. „Du bist VIEL größer als mein erbärmlicher Bruder.“

Ich grunzte etwas Bejahendes und begann dann langsam vorwärts zu drängen. Obwohl ich so hart wie eh und je war und sowohl mein Schwanz als auch Gemmas Muschi gründlich geschmiert waren, widerstand das enge kleine Loch weiterhin meinem Eindringen. Tatsächlich war sie so eng, dass ich, wenn ich es nicht besser gewusst hätte, schwören würde, ich würde versuchen, eine Jungfrau zu entjungfern.

Ich begann zu glauben, dass Eileen kein Scherz gemacht hatte, als sie unterstellte, Gemmas Ex-Freund sei so schlecht ausgestattet. Diese Erkenntnis löste in mir gleichzeitig Mitleid mit meiner Tochter aus und war zugleich dankbar, dass ich die Chance bekam, ihr zu zeigen, wie gut Sex mit einem echten Mann sein kann.

Ich steigerte nach und nach die Kraft, mit der ich in mein kleines Mädchen drückte, bis ich spürte, wie ihre Muschi nachgab, und dann begann die Spitze meines Penis langsam in ihr zu verschwinden. Sie stieß ein dankbares Stöhnen aus, als der bauchige Kopf meines Schwanzes plötzlich an dem gespannten Muskelring vorbeisprang, der ihren Eingang umgab, und sanft in ihren köstlich feuchten und heißen Kanal sank. Es dauerte nicht lange, bis ich den Tiefpunkt erreichte, sieben Zoll tief. Noch eineinhalb Zentimeter vor mir, stieß die Spitze meines Schwanzes gegen die feste Beule ihres Gebärmutterhalses. Im Moment war ich so tief wie möglich in der Muschi meiner Tochter.

Nachdem ich ihr einen Moment Zeit gegeben hatte, sich daran zu gewöhnen, so gestopft zu werden, packte ich ihren sexy Hintern mit beiden Händen und begann, genau wie ich es mir zuvor vorgestellt hatte, meine Hüften auf diese besondere Weise hin und her zu bewegen. Bei jedem Stoß konnte ich spüren, wie die eng anliegende, mit Samt gefütterte Hülle die gesamte Länge meines Schafts streichelte und umklammerte, während er sich schnell hinein und heraus bewegte. Diese Empfindungen ließen mich schnell die Sorgen vergessen, die mich vielleicht davon abgehalten hätten, sie in vollen Zügen zu genießen. Etwas, das uns beiden ein so gutes Gefühl gab, kann doch nicht schlecht sein, oder?

Während Eileen den Kopf ihrer Freundin sicher zwischen ihren Beinen hielt, ließ sie Gemma genügend Freiheit, um diesen willkommenen Fick in vollen Zügen zu genießen. Ich erreichte immer noch mit jedem Stoß den Boden, aber wenn ich ihr wehtat, machte es ihr offensichtlich nichts aus. Tatsächlich drückte sie sich aktiv zurück und rollte intuitiv ihre Hüften, um meinen Schwanz zu allen zuvor unberührten Stellen tief in ihr zu führen. Wann immer sie nicht gerade damit beschäftigt war, an Eileens Muschi zu lutschen, stöhnte sie laut und flehte mich an, sie härter zu ficken. Begierig darauf, ihr zu gefallen, intensivierte ich meinen Stoß so sehr ich es wagte, und es schien, dass es ihr umso mehr gefiel, je härter ich meine Tochter fickte. Bald klatschten unsere Körper laut aufeinander und ihre triefende Muschi machte matschige Geräusche, während wir wie Tiere herumliefen.

Ich hatte ein oder zwei Minuten lang brutal auf den sexy Arsch meines Babys gehämmert, als es zum ersten Mal auf meinem Schwanz seinen Höhepunkt erreichte. Wie zuvor begann ihr ganzer Körper zu ruckeln, aber jetzt spürte ich auch, wie sich ihre zuckende Muschi eng um meinen Schaft schnürte, was es mir schwer machte, weiter zu stoßen. Von diesem kraftvollen Orgasmus überwältigt, verließ sie Eileens Schlitz und stieß ein langes, ekstatisches Stöhnen aus, nicht unähnlich dem, das ich vor etwa fünfzehn Minuten zum ersten Mal gehört hatte. Das Geräusch, als Gemma auf meinem Schwanz abspritzte, war mit Abstand das befriedigendste Geräusch, das ich je gehört hatte, und es machte mich mächtig stolz, dass ich es war, der es verursacht hatte.

Ich fickte meine Tochter während ihres langen Orgasmus so gut ich konnte, und als ihre Schläge endlich nachließen und ihre Muschi aufhörte zu zucken, zog ich mich zurück und kniete mich hinter sie. Ich legte meinen Mund auf ihre tropfenden Lippen, saugte sanft und drehte dann meine Zunge um die kleine Perle ihrer Klitoris. Fast augenblicklich kam sie wieder und spritzte noch mehr ihrer süßen Säfte direkt in meinen Mund.

Gemma schmeckte absolut göttlich, genau wie es sich für ein Mädchen wie sie gehört: rein, frisch und süß. Ich leckte gierig jeden Tropfen Nektar auf, der aus ihrem brodelnden Geschlecht floss, und leckte weiter, während sie immer wieder abspritzte. Sie zitterte immer noch, als ich wieder auf die Knie ging und meinen Schwanz zurück in ihr glattes Loch schob, um mit dem Stoßen fortzufahren. Eine Minute später übernahmen neue Höhepunkte die Kontrolle über ihren Körper. Die sexhungrige Gemma schien eine endlose Reihe von Orgasmen zu haben, ihre Muschi drückte und saugte ständig an meinem stoßenden Schwanz.

Es war eine Freude, mein wunderschönes kleines Mädchen so zum Abspritzen zu bringen, und wenn es nach mir ginge, hätte ich sie so lange zum Höhepunkt gebracht, bis einer von uns vor lauter Erschöpfung ohnmächtig wurde, aber ich wusste, wenn ich nicht ein wenig nachlassen würde , so lange würde ich nie durchhalten. Ich freute mich darauf, in ihr eine Nuss zu platzen, aber noch nicht. Schließlich war es unwahrscheinlich, dass ich jemals wieder die Chance bekommen würde, diese schöne junge Frau zu ficken, also musste ich das Beste daraus machen, während ich es tat.

Ich gab das Presslufthammer-artige Hämmern auf und verlangsamte die Geschwindigkeit zu einem gleichmäßigen, tiefen Stoßen. Gemmas Prügel ließen ebenfalls etwas nach und als sie ihre Fassung wiedererlangte, nahm sie auch ihre Aufgaben als Muschifresserin wieder auf. Ich ließ ihren wohlgeformten Hintern los und bewegte meine Hände unter ihrem Körper und dann nach oben über ihren straffen Bauch, bis ich diese frechen Brüste erreichte, die sich meinem Blick immer noch entzogen. Wie ein Blinder formte ich mit meinen Händen ein Bild von Gemmas köstlichen Brüsten.

Die zierlichen Kugeln waren tatsächlich etwas mehr als eine Handvoll, göttlich aus feinstem Frauenfleisch gefertigt und mit glatter, cremiger Haut bedeckt. Automatisch fanden meine Finger ihre Brustwarzen und sie schlossen sich sofort um sie. Als ich sanft die geschwollenen Spitzen drückte, spürte ich, wie sich die kleinen Noppen zwischen meinen Fingern versteiften und verlängerten, während sich die Warzenhöfe darunter verzogen. In Gedanken ersetzte ich meine Finger durch meine Lippen und stellte mir vor, wie ich ihre Brüste küssen und lecken und an ihren erigierten Brustwarzen saugen würde.

Während ich weiter mit Gemmas perfekten Titten spielte, beugte ich mich vor und küsste ihren Hals und ihre Haare. Dabei atmete ich unbewusst ihren natürlichen weiblichen Duft ein. Es war gleichzeitig sehr vertraut und völlig neu, ein Duft, der die sexuelle Lust und väterliche Liebe, die ich für dieses wunderschöne Mädchen empfand, zu vereinen und zu transzendieren schien. Ihre Haut war warm und weich und schmeckte süß und salzig durch ihren Schweiß. Es war eine Schande, dass ich durch das Bedürfnis, unsichtbar zu bleiben, so eingeschränkt war, denn am liebsten hätte ich ihr von Angesicht zu Angesicht gegenüber gelegen, ihr tief in die Augen geschaut, ihre weichen Lippen geküsst und sie leidenschaftlich geliebt, so wie ein Engel verdient es, geliebt zu werden.

Ich stieß nun schon seit etwa zehn Minuten in sie hinein, und obwohl es mir nichts ausgemacht hätte, noch weitere zehn oder zwanzig Minuten mit dem Himmelskörper meiner Tochter zu spielen, zeigte mir der stetig zunehmende Druck in meinen Eiern, dass das nicht gehen würde passieren. Es würde nicht mehr lange dauern, bis ich meine Ladung abspritzen würde. Es wäre bedauerlich, so bald zu kommen, aber nicht unbedingt eine schlechte Sache, denn mit jeder tickenden Sekunde lief ich Gefahr, entdeckt zu werden. Da ich wusste, dass ein unvermeidlicher Orgasmus bevorstand, ließ ich Gemmas perfekte Brüste los, bewegte meine Hände zurück zu ihrem Arsch und begann, sie gnadenlos zu schlagen.

„Du wirst gleich kommen, nicht wahr, Baby?“ fragte Eileen.

Ich nickte und grunzte positiv.

“Es ist okay, Baby. Du kannst es in ihr tun, wenn du willst, sie ist in Sicherheit.“

Gemma stöhnte in Eileens Geschlecht hinein und brachte etwas von sich, das entweder eine Ermutigung oder ein Protest hätte sein können. Was auch immer es war, für mich war es viel zu spät. Ich würde diesen Orgasmus auf keinen Fall verschwenden, indem ich mich im letzten Moment zurückziehe. Ich war kurz davor abzuspritzen, und ich wollte es in ihr tun.

Ich beschleunigte mein Stoßen ein letztes Mal für das große Finale, in einem verzweifelten Versuch, meinem kleinen Mädchen einen weiteren Höhepunkt zu bescheren, einen letzten riesigen Orgasmus, den unsere beiden Körper teilen konnten. Ich schlug mit aller Kraft auf sie ein und schaffte es, weitere fünfzehn Sekunden durchzuhalten, bevor ich das Unvermeidliche nicht länger hinauszögern konnte. Als ich spürte, wie die erste Samenwelle meine Harnröhre hinaufströmte, verriet mir eine Reihe flatternder Kontraktionen um meinen Schwanz, dass ich dieses überaus wichtige Ziel erreicht hatte. Ich stieß ein tiefes Grunzen aus, zog mich ganz in die aufgewühlte Muschi meiner Tochter hinein und ließ sie in ihr aufgehen. Als ich kam, sah ich Sterne und hörte Engel singen und badete in purer Freude. Keine Droge auf der Welt könnte mir ein besseres Gefühl geben als damals, als ich meinen Samen tief in die zuckende Vagina meiner Tochter pflanzte.

Als wir sahen, wie wir gemeinsam den Höhepunkt erreichten, und zu wissen, dass dies bedeutete, dass ich Gemmas Gebärmutter mit dicken Tropfen inzestuöser Wichse überschwemmte, trieb Eileen ebenfalls über den Rand. Ihre Augen verdrehten sich und ihr Körper begann zu zittern. Sie kam härter, als ich sie jemals zuvor kommen sah, stieß ihre Hüften von der Matratze ab und öffnete dann ihre Beine weit, während sie in Orgasmus-Ekstase zitterte. Mit einem Anflug von Panik wurde mir klar, dass meine Tochter sich nun frei bewegen konnte und wenn sie sich umsah, würde ich mit Sicherheit entdeckt werden.

Trotz meiner schlimmen Situation konnte ich nicht aufhören zu stoßen. Meiner Meinung nach gab es nur eines, was schlimmer war, als entdeckt zu werden, und das war, mich aus der Muschi meiner Tochter zu befreien, bevor ich auf den Wellen dieses gewaltigen Höhepunkts geritten war. Zum Glück war sie zu sehr von ihrem eigenen und Eileens Orgasmus verzehrt, um mich anzusehen, und als die Schenkel ihrer Freundin wieder zuschnappten, wusste ich, dass unser Geheimnis wieder sicher war, zumindest für ein paar weitere Momente.

Ich drückte ihr einen Kuss auf den Hals, um ihr meine Dankbarkeit und Zuneigung zu zeigen und auch um noch einmal ihren Duft einzuatmen, während ich den Rest meines Spermas in sie eindringen ließ. Als der Spermavorrat meiner Eier völlig aufgebraucht war und mein Penis zu viel von seiner Steifheit verloren hatte, um weiter zu stoßen, musste ich widerstrebend akzeptieren, dass es an der Zeit war, meinen Schwanz aus Gemmas feuchter Muschi herauszuziehen. Auch sie schien mich nicht loszulassen, ihre Muskeln zogen sich um mich herum zusammen, in einem letzten Versuch, mich in sich zu behalten. Es hatte keinen Erfolg; Ich war völlig durchgeknallt.

Erschöpft ließ ich mich auf den Boden fallen und fühlte mich schwindelig, nachdem ich so heftig abgespritzt hatte. Als ich aufblickte, starrte ich auf den sagenhaft engen Arsch meiner Tochter. Eine cremige Schicht unserer sexuellen Säfte, von meinem aufgewühlten Schwanz zu einem dicken Schaum geschlagen, glasierte ihre Lippen und Innenseiten der Schenkel, und ihre nun gut durchgefickte Vagina hatte einen tiefroten Farbton angenommen. Das ehemals enge Loch war immer noch leicht aufgeweitet, nachdem es mehr als je zuvor gedehnt wurde, und nicht ganz in der Lage, mein gesamtes Sperma in sich aufzubewahren, wie die perlweißen Blasen zeigten, die aus ihrer Muschi sickerten. Die cremigen Spermakügelchen rieselten langsam nach unten zwischen den leuchtend rosa Lippen, über ihre kleine Klitorisvorhaut und spritzten dann feucht auf den Teppich, wo sie eine kleine schaumige Pfütze zwischen ihren Knien bildeten.

Während ich dort saß, kam Eileen langsam auf die Erde zurück und befreite Gemma schließlich aus ihrem Orgasmus-Würgegriff. Sie zog meine Tochter zu ihrem Gesicht und sie teilten einen leidenschaftlichen Kuss.

„Also, hatte ich recht?“ fragte Eileen und lächelte böse. „War das nicht der beste Fick, den du je hattest?“

„Ja… es war wie… wow!“ keuchte ihre Freundin, ihr Geist schwankte immer noch von unzähligen Orgasmen.

„Besser als mit Daniel?“

„Ugh… es ist gar nicht vergleichbar… so viel besser… Ich habe immer noch ein Kribbeln!“

Hätte ich mich nicht schon großartig gefühlt, hätte mir das Wissen, dass Gemma sich nie wieder mit einer Weichei wie Daniel zufrieden geben würde, den Tag versüßt. Nun, es war nur das i-Tüpfelchen.

Ich fühlte mich immer noch benommen, aber nachdem ich meine Verpflichtungen vorerst erfüllt hatte, musste ich wirklich so schnell wie möglich gehen. Im Moment waren die Mädchen noch in eine liebevolle Umarmung verwickelt, aber ich hatte keine Ahnung, wie lange Eileen Gemma noch davon abhalten konnte, mich anzusehen. Dies könnte möglicherweise meine letzte Chance sein, den Mädchen ungesehen zu entkommen, also machte ich mich heimlich auf den Weg zur Tür.

Ich war fast sauber davongekommen, als ich wieder Eileens Stimme hörte.

„Ich bin froh, dass du so eine gute Zeit hattest, Gemmy, aber ich muss dir etwas sagen … Weißt du, ich habe dir erzählt, dass Mark eine Geschäftsreise nach Brasilien gemacht hat, nicht wahr? Ist dir nicht klar, dass er jetzt schon seit drei Tagen weg ist?“

“Brasilien? Aber wie… wer?“

„Süße… schau schnell hinter dich!“

Verdammt! Ich war von dieser betrügerischen Schlampe Eileen betrogen und in den Rücken gestochen worden. Ich rannte rasend schnell zur Tür und suchte in Deckung, während meine Tochter sich langsam umdrehte. Als ich den Knopf drehte, hörte ich eine sanfte Stimme hinter mir.

“Vati?”

Ich sah zu meiner Tochter auf und wusste nicht genau, was ich sagen oder tun sollte. Sie hatte immer noch diese frisch gefickte Aura, aber in ihren Augen standen Unglaube und Verwirrung. Sie wirkte plötzlich so unglaublich klein und verletzlich.

„Sag mir, wie fühlt es sich an, zu wissen, dass du gerade deinen eigenen Vater in deine ungeschützte Muschi spritzen lässt?“ Eileen spottete.

Gemma blickte nun zurück zu ihrer Freundin und als sie sich umdrehte, begann ein weiterer cremiger Tropfen Sperma an der Innenseite ihres Oberschenkels herunterzutropfen. Sie leckte viel, aber ich wusste, dass ich noch viel mehr Sperma in ihr gelassen hatte, genug, um sicherzustellen, dass sie mindestens ein Jahrzehnt lang meine Babys bekam. In meinem Kopf sah ich bereits Millionen meiner kleinen Samenkörner durch ihre Eileiter rasen, jeder begierig darauf, mit seinem wartenden Ei zu verschmelzen und in ihm ein kleines Enkelkind zu erschaffen.

“Vati? Das warst du?” fragte sie verwirrt.

Unfähig, die nicht vorhandenen Worte zu finden, die ich brauchte, um die Situation zu erklären, starrte ich verlegen zurück und stieß ein paar schwachsinnige Geräusche aus.

“Aber warum?”

Während ich immer noch eine Art Entschuldigung stammelte, erklärte Eileen.

„Erinnern Sie sich an einen bestimmten Streich, den Sie vor einiger Zeit bei mir zu Hause gespielt haben? Wir hatten den ganzen Abend an einer Aufgabe gearbeitet und dann, bevor du nach Hause gegangen bist, bist du in Daniels Zimmer gegangen, um dich zu verabschieden und ihm einen deiner Gute-Nacht-Blowjobs zu geben? Erinnerst du dich auch daran, dass du mir beim Weggehen einen Kuss gegeben und mir einen Schluck seines Spermas gegeben hast?“

Gemma nickte langsam und vorsichtig.

„Du fandest es so lustig. Du wusstest, dass ich es nicht ausspucken konnte, während Mama hinter mir stand, also musste ich das eklige Sperma dieses Nerds schlucken! Ich hätte fast gewürgt, als du da gestanden hast und dich vor Lachen vollgepisst hast! Erinnere dich daran?”

„Aber… das war wie vor drei Monaten!“ Gemma keuchte.

„Ja… nun, ich habe geschworen, dass ich dich dafür kriege“, fuhr Eileen fort. „Weißt du was? Heute ist es Zeit, sich auszuzahlen. Und lassen Sie mich sagen; Du hast alles bekommen, was du verdient hast. Jeder einzelne Tropfen.“

Gemma war geradezu sprachlos. Ihr Blick wanderte zwischen mir und ihrer Freundin hin und her und ruhte dann eine Weile auf meinem vollständig entleerten Schwanz, bevor sie schließlich auf ihren eigenen Körper herabblickte. Sie rieb ihre Finger zwischen den geschwollenen Lippen ihrer Muschi, holte etwas von meinem Sperma heraus und betrachtete eine Minute lang ihre schleimigen Finger.

Dann erschien ein böses Lächeln auf ihren Lippen und sie leckte das Sperma von ihren Fingern.

„Der Witz ist auf deiner Seite, Eileen“, grinste sie. „Ich habe es total geliebt!“

Fiction, Coercion, Incest, Male/Teen Female, Teen Female/Teen Female, Threesome

Payback

In a matter of seconds, one’s life can change forever. This is the story of how precisely that happened to me, when a dream I didn’t even know I had, had just come true. This transformative experience befell me on what might have been a typical Sunday afternoon, a day that actually started off quite dull and frustrating…

I had spent most of my only day off doing outdoor labor, singlehandedly preparing the entire house and garden for the oncoming winter. It wasn’t so much the manual work that annoyed me, but rather that my family had stuck me with it. I had informed them of my plans well in advance and added that I expected everyone to do their part. However, when the time came, the wife and kids had ran off anyway, each claiming their trivial activities were far more important than the preservation of our domicile.

Unsurprisingly, my protests had fallen on deaf ears, and so it was up to me and my wife’s Pomeranian to get the job done. I started off early and worked hard, ticking off one item on my list after another. I replaced and painted damaged wood siding, fixed broken shingles and cleaned the gutters, gave the garden set a good cleaning and stored it together with the earthenware pots in the shed. Lastly, I raked the fallen leaves into a neat pile, and with that, all the most pressing jobs were done.

Although the dog hadn’t been much help, the work had actually taken less time than I had expected. In fact, it wasn’t even three o’clock when I finally put away my tools, which meant that I still had a couple of hours of afternoon all to myself. It’d be a while before my family would return, as they surely wouldn’t risk showing their faces before the work was finished, so I was free to do whatever I wanted. Judging I had already had enough exercise for one day and therefore was allowed to forgo my weekly jog, I opted to have a cool beer instead, followed by a long hot shower and a refreshing nap, to fully unwind and recharge myself for tonight’s soiree.

Barely half an hour had passed since I had laid my tired body to rest, when I was roused from my slumber by a faint noise. Though barely audible, my subconscious picked it up anyway and judged it important enough to wake me. I lay quiet for a moment and listened intently for the noise. Given that our furry pet was more likely to run off and cower than act like a proper guard dog, I knew that if there were intruders, it would be up to me to defend our property. I didn’t have to wait long before I heard it again.

One thing was certain: it definitely wasn’t burglars. While faint and muffled by the walls of the house, I instantly recognized the sound as that of a woman moaning out in sexual ecstasy.

At last I understood why such a near imperceptible sound had managed to wake me, but it did raise another question: if I was the only one home, who was making these highly erotic noises? This, I had to investigate.

I got out of bed, threw on a robe and stuck my head out the bedroom door. There it was again, a little louder than before. As I listened to the muffled whimpers, I traced their origin to a partially opened door at the far end of the hallway; the door that led to my daughter Gemma’s bedroom.

This discovery presented me with the moral dilemma of what to do; should I barge in and protect my daughter’s virtues by scaring some pimply kid half to death, or be one of those modern, liberal dads and allow her to explore her body and sexuality in the relative safety of our home?

While I was weighing my options, an additional thought popped in my mind. Gemma had broken up with her boyfriend some three weeks ago, and, as far as I knew, wasn’t seeing anyone since. Who then could it be in there with her?

It wasn’t unthinkable that the old lovebirds had somehow reconciled and were now celebrating their reunion. Daniel, the boy she had so recently broken up with, also happened to be her best friend’s older brother, so she was bound to run into him again eventually, and who knows what might happen if they did. If that were the case, I had severely underestimated the boy’s skills as a lover, because whoever was in there sure knew how to please a woman. Nevertheless, a reunion of my daughter and Daniel was not something I was looking forward to.

To be honest, I never liked Gemma dating Daniel. It wasn’t the age difference that bothered me, I’m no hypocrite. No, it was that I always felt my daughter could do a lot better than him. To put it bluntly, my Gemma was a solid eight at least, while he was at most a five – and I’m being very generous here. Daniel could best be described as a stereotypical nerd; bad skin, physically underdeveloped, socially inept and with all the peculiar hobbies his kind seemed to pursue. I’m not ashamed to admit I was quite relieved when Gemma informed us that she had finally dumped the wimp.

Hence it was with more than the usual parental interest that I listened to the lustful noises emanating from my daughter’s bedroom. The longer I was standing there, the more noticeable it became that, although there was plenty of female moaning, I had neither heard Daniel’s whiny voice, nor the more baritone sound of a real man. In all my naivety, I concluded that this meant that either Gemma’s partner was very quiet, or she was in her room alone. If the latter were the case, barging in on her would only be embarrassing for us both.

I decided that, whether my daughter was masturbating or having sex with a mute, it was really none of my business. I was going to take a shot at the liberal dad thing; I was going to respect Gemma’s privacy, head back to bed and do my best to ignore the lustful noises. Maybe I’d even be able to catch some more of that much deserved rest. However, I had just turned my back towards the door, when I heard something that made me reconsider this resolve. It was a female voice, but it wasn’t my daughter’s.

“Oh yes Gemmy, I love it when you suck my clit like that!”

Overpowered by an irrepressible fit of curiosity, I tiptoed back to the partially opened door and cautiously pushed it until the crack was wide enough for me to peek in. What I saw inside was indeed not one girl, but two; a gorgeous pair of young women, each naked as the day she was born. One of the girls I recognized as Gemma’s best friend Eileen, and the other was most likely my daughter herself.

Eileen was sitting on the bed, more or less facing my way. She was leaning against the headboard, her upper body supported by a fluffy pile of pillows, and had her shapely legs dangling over the edge of the mattress. There, between those wide-open legs, was the other naked girl. This one was on all fours, her fine ass thrust up high in the air and her face pressed firmly against Eileen’s crotch, where she purportedly was doing a great job sucking on her clit.

It was difficult to believe that the girl who was so expertly eating Eileen’s pussy, could be my own darling daughter, but the proof was impossible to ignore. I obviously couldn’t see the girl’s face, but it had to be Gemma. Not only were the girls in her bedroom, but she had the same petite athletic figure and golden chestnut hair. Also, the fact that Eileen had addressed her lover as ‘Gemmy’, was compelling evidence.

Walking in on this intimate act had been quite a surprise, but I must admit that seeing my daughter going down on her best friend was also the single most erotic thing I had ever witnessed. Each of the two naked girls was a sight to behold on her own, but seeing them together in this erotic display made me seriously doubt whether I was really awake or still dreaming.

Though both Gemma and her friend would be considered attractive by any standard, they could have hardly been less alike. Strawberry blond and fair-skinned Eileen was blessed with a luscious curvy figure, with an ample bosom and broad hips that were obviously designed with only one single purpose in mind: breeding. Her massive round breasts rested heavy on her chest, jiggling hypnotizingly as she was writhing from the pleasure Gemma was giving her. My view between her legs was blocked by my daughter’s head, but I knew there would be a neatly trimmed patch of silky blond pubes, and below that, one of the hottest and wettest pussies in town.

The reason that I was so intimately familiar with Eileen’s scrumptious body was that, until quite recently, she was not merely my daughter’s best friend, but also my secret lover. For two highly satisfying years, I was involved in a torrid affair with this sexy young woman, during which I got to play with her curvy body on countless visits, sleepovers and secret get-togethers in various seedy hotels and parking lots.

Most people only got to see Eileen’s kind and polite side, unaware that underneath that well-mannered exterior lurked an exceptionally hot and horny piece of ass, possibly even a borderline nymphomaniac. I was one of the lucky few who got to know this firsthand, and I absolutely loved it. She had a near insatiable hunger for big cock, and she loved mine most of all. Whenever she thought there was the slightest chance we could get away with it, Eileen would get on her knees for a blowjob, or drop her panties for a quick fuck, and I was always keen to comply. I don’t think that during those two years she ever left our house without at least one dose of my cum soaking somewhere inside her.

Sadly, that all came to an end a couple of months ago, shortly after she started seeing her current boyfriend, Mark. The young man she had picked as her mate was intelligent and handsome, probably hung like a horse, and remarkably conservative when it came to sex. I never expected her relationship with such a straitlaced individual to last, but she proved me wrong. Her affection for him was strong enough that she decided to give up her promiscuous ways and embrace a life of monogamy, thereby abruptly terminating our affair. Though my wife and I still have a very active sex life, and I honestly don’t have any cause to complain, I often miss having a sexual partner as talented and uninhibited as my daughter’s best friend Eileen.

While it was nice to see that the months of monogamy hadn’t dulled my former lover’s wild nature, nothing on earth could have prepared me for the shock of seeing her in bed with my daughter. Eileen’s bisexuality might not have been much of a revelation, but I never expected my own baby girl to have such inclinations as well. It was astonishing to see how skilfully and passionately my sweet and demure daughter was pleasuring her friend with her mouth and fingers.

However, her lesbian appetite wasn’t the only surprise my daughter had in store for me, nor was it the biggest. In stark contrast to her friend, who had no qualms flaunting her luscious female curves, Gemma usually kept her petite figure hidden behind multiple layers of loose-fitting clothes. It had indeed been quite a few years since I had seen her wear as much as a bikini, never mind the last time I saw her fully naked. As I was looking at her, I was amazed how stunningly gorgeous a woman she had become, now that her body had fully blossomed into adulthood.

I knew that I should have closed the door and left the girls to themselves, but I simply couldn’t do it. I had to keep looking. I was all too aware of how rare it was to get a glimpse of my daughter’s nude body, so I felt I owed it to myself to take full advantage of this unique opportunity. I put aside any lingering scruples and took a good look at all the forbidden parts usually hidden underneath Gemma’s baggy clothing, thoroughly scrutinizing her graceful physique without observing a single flaw. Though I had always thought that Gemma was a beautiful girl, this notion had been largely based on conjecture and parental bias. Now I knew it for a fact, and one thing was clear: my estimate of her being a solid eight was completely wrong. She was positively off the scale.

Years of regular exercising had rewarded Gemma with an athletic, yet highly feminine figure. She was by no means skinny, but there wasn’t a single ounce of fat out of place anywhere on her body. Covered in creamy smooth skin, her heart-shaped little ass was a true work of art. While not as big and full as her friend’s, the delightfully firm twin cheeks were exquisitely curved, with a cute pair of dimples near the base of her spine. Separating those tight globes was a deep cleft that harbored a tiny puckered-up hole. Looking at my daughter’s behind was a real treat, and I could only dream of what it’d be like to be the lucky bastard who got to fondle those tight round globes, or to grab them firmly while he pounded her hard from behind.

An inch or so below that tight hole was another one of my daughter’s hidden gems; her beautiful pussy. Though the lower half of her sex was largely obscured by her fingers rapidly strumming her clit, her arousal was unmistakable. The delicate skin surrounding her slit was slightly flushed, giving it a reddish glow, and the plump outer labia were swollen and lavishly glazed with her rich female nectar. The chubby lips were pressed tightly together, but sometimes her stroking fingers briefly pulled them apart, and when they did, I was offered a glance of the ravishing pink interior of her vulva. It was almost like Gemma’s pussy was winking at me, letting me know she didn’t mind if I secretly stole a peek.

I don’t know how long I was standing there, ogling my naked daughter and her friend. It was a view no father should ever have of his darling little girl, and it was stirring all sorts of new and disturbing feelings inside me. The hypnotizing sight of her swaying hips and dancing fingers had me fully captivated, and I’m sure I could have kept watching her play with herself like that for hours more without ever getting bored.

With much difficulty I managed to tear my eyes away from my daughter’s fabulous rear end, so I could swiftly examine the rest of her body. Though it would be challenging to top that delicious ass, I wasn’t disappointed. She reminded me strongly of her mother when we started dating, and also of my sisters when they were around her age. Gemma had clearly inherited the best traits of both our families and managed to combine it into something that was simply beyond beautiful.

Though Gemma’s kneeling position offered me a fabulous view of her gorgeous ass and pussy, it also hid much of the rest of her body from my sight. Most regrettable was that I could only see barely half of just one mouth-watering little breast. The petite beauty appeared to be just about the right size to perfectly fill my hand, was slightly cone-shaped, and delightfully firm and perky. The sexy mound was topped with a puffy pink nipple that protruded about a quarter of an inch from the creamy white skin, begging to be pinched or sucked.

As I was still imagining what it’d be like to caress that alabaster skin, squeeze those lovely little breasts or suck on their pink tips, my eyes were irresistibly drawn back to her flushed pussy and her busy fingers. The glossy digits were still moving smoothly and nimbly, obviously well-versed in what they were doing. This notion was soon confirmed, when Gemma uttered a deep groan and then arched her back in a series of jerking motions. With a shock I realized that my little girl was cumming right before my eyes. At the peak of her climax, she was plunging two fingers into her gushing vagina and frantically fucked herself with every jerk of her body. Then, as the first series of bucking motions died away, she resumed fingering her clit in a flurry, and almost immediately a second orgasm took hold of her. She started bucking again, her pussy once more pouring its hot juices over her fingers.

Gemma was having one orgasm after another, each just as intense as the first, in an impressive series that endured for over a minute. When she finally came back down to earth, she withdrew her hand from her sex, giving her hypersensitive pleasure button a little rest while she dedicated all her attention to giving her friend an equally earth-shattering climax. With my view no longer obscured by her fingers, I was now directly looking at my daughter’s mouth-watering pussy. I was surprised and pleased to see that both her mound and lips were completely void of hair. No fur shrouding the intimate tissues of her sex, nor was there even a trace of unsightly stubble blemishing the smooth skin that surrounded it.

As I had noted earlier, her plump little pussy was tightly closed, but now I saw that tucked between the chubby lips were a tiny clitoral hood and a pair of the smallest inner labia I had ever encountered on a woman. The thin wrinkly folds only barely protruded from the protective outer lips, just enough to show off their bright pink hue to my spying eyes. Had this not been my own teenaged daughter’s pussy, I would not have rested until I had my way with that succulent morsel of female flesh.

For a moment I couldn’t help feeling that I was being played by fate, forever knowing that the sexiest, most desirable woman on earth was living right here under my roof, and also knowing that I would never get to lay my hands on her. It was a somewhat depressing realization, but I could still content myself with the next best thing: drooling over her from a distance and memorizing every detail of her tight young body so I could secretly fantasize about fucking her brains out while I was having sex with my wife.

When I finally gazed up from my daughter’s delectable body, I was presented with the shock of a lifetime: I was looking straight into Eileen’s eyes. I froze in panic, half expecting her to scream. I was already having visions of being brutally murdered by a pair of gorgeous naked girls, my body torn limb from limb and never to be found again. But, as it turned out, my fears were completely unfounded. Eileen gave me a wink and a sultry smile, and then lay her finger on her lips, indicating I was given permission to look, as long as I kept quiet. I accepted her invitation and, knowing I was busted anyhow, pushed the door wider open to better watch the erotic show inside.

While my oblivious daughter avidly continued to slurp on her friend’s juicy pussy, Eileen never took her eyes off me. More precisely, she was staring hard at my crotch, where my erection was making an unmistakable tent in the robe. I hadn’t forgotten her taste for big cocks and slowly moved my hand over the bulge, emphasizing the size of my member as I was trying to entice her. Judging from the look in my former mistress’s eyes, she was definitely interested.

“Show me,” Eileen mouthed silently, proving my hunch was right.

I untied my robe and lowered my underwear to offer the girl a good look at my swollen cock. My heart was pounding in my chest. Seeing my throbbing, fully erect penis was bound to bring back some memories for Eileen, memories I wouldn’t mind re-enacting at another moment. I decided to up the ante a little and slowly started to slide my fist up and down the shaft. As I squeezed my cock, a small gush of pre-cum oozed from the tiny hole at its tip, coating the head and my fingers in the slick stuff.

I could see that my seductive stroking was having the desired effect on Eileen. She was watching me masturbate intently, lustfully licking her lips as if she was imagining sucking me off and gorging herself on the steady stream of precum.

“Take it all off” she mouthed, her eyes burning with lust. There was a fire raging deep inside her and I knew that the only thing that could quench this inferno was a big load of potent male juices, expertly injected deep inside her hankering pussy. It was something she wouldn’t be able to obtain from my daughter, but I made sure she knew damn well where she could get as much as she needed.

My heart was pounding in my throat; it seemed that, if I played my cards right, sex with Eileen was all but inevitable. The idea of fucking the pussy my daughter had just been licking was an enormous turn-on, and I only wished the girls had been doing a sixty-nine, so I’d be able to sample Gemma’s juices when I kissed Eileen’s lips. Ensuring my conquest, I dropped my robe and stepped out of my underwear, proudly and openly stroking my swollen cock in the doorway.

Eileen moistened her lips with her tongue and looked at me with lust burning in her eyes as she beckoned me closer. I shook my head. Although there was nothing I wanted more than to get reacquainted with my former mistress’s greasy pussy, there was no way I was going to step into my daughter’s bedroom butt naked, not to mention the obscene hardon I was sporting. Eileen would have to wait until we were alone, and then I’d fuck her so hard that she wouldn’t be able to walk straight for days.

My refusal wasn’t to Eileen’s liking, and I should have known that she wouldn’t admit defeat that easily. In response to my silent rejection, she made her next move. It was a strange and unexpected one, and I didn’t realize her true intentions until it was much too late.

“Hey Mark!” Eileen suddenly called out, while at the same time grabbing a handful of Gemma’s hair and pressing her mouth firmly against her sex. “I was hoping you’d receive my message!”

A muffled sound of surprise arose from between Eileen’s thighs as my daughter learned that they had company, and then again as she discovered that she was no longer able to freely move her head. Startled, I spun around to see if Eileen’s boyfriend was standing behind me, only to discover the hallway was completely deserted. Turning back towards Eileen, I pointed at myself and asked her with my eyes.

She nodded. She was indeed addressing me while she appeared to be talking to her boyfriend. Why on earth would she be doing that?

“I’m glad you could make it here so quickly.” Eileen rejoiced, “Although, I bet you didn’t expect to see anything like this, did you?”

“Well, no… of course not” I stammered, trying to sound like an uptight boy less than half my age. I could only hope Eileen’s meaty thighs muffled and distorted my voice enough to be unrecognizable.

“You’re not mad at me, are you? I know you don’t want me to fool around with other men, but you never said anything about women. That’s why I invited you to come over. You see, Gemmy and I were talking about a little… ménage a trois, and it got me so horny, I simply could not wait for you.”

Wait, what? Why was my little girl talking about having threesomes?

“In fact, I was hoping I might be able to convince you to join us” she added.

I nearly choked, was Eileen inviting me to have sex with her, and my own daughter?

“Err… But… I…” I grunted, too baffled to come up with a more articulate response.

Eileen gave me another sultry smile, “It’s okay baby, I won’t be jealous. In fact, I can think of nothing that would turn me on more than to see you take her from behind while she’s eating my pussy.”

I know I said that I missed Eileen’s lack of inhibitions when it came to sex, but this was definitely going too far.

“You can’t mean… me… fucking Gemma?” I gasped.

“Don’t you want to, baby? Isn’t it supposed to be every man’s dream to have sex with two girls at the same time? Just look at that gorgeous little body of her, and then tell me you aren’t interested?”

I didn’t have to look. In fact, I was trying hard not to… Damn, she had a fine ass.

“That’s it baby, take a good look… Can you believe she hasn’t been fucked in a whole month?”

With Gemma’s head firmly clamped between Eileen’s legs, a seductive wiggle of her hips was the only way she could convey her desire. Still, the message was clear; after a month of celibacy, my baby girl was in dire need of cock, and was eagerly offering me her fabulous body for a bit of casual sex. It was such an exciting thought that it was outright terrifying. I had to do something to steer this conversation in another direction, before things would run seriously out of control.

“But you are the only girl I want, Eileen.” I said. “Just you and me, like it used to be.”

“I know what you mean, baby. I’ve been thinking a lot about us lately. You see, there are so many things I have never experienced, and I’d hate to think I never will… I mean, what I’m trying to say is that I want you, but I need a lover who’s willing to try something a little more daring.”

There. She said it, as plainly as possible given the situation: I ‘only’ had to fuck Gemma, and then we’d be back together. The fulfillment of my deepest wish was almost within reach, just one insurmountable obstacle away. As I was mulling over her words, I spotted a loophole. I didn’t have to go all the way, I only had to show Eileen I wasn’t a prude. There had to be plenty of ways to do that, other than having sex with my daughter. If that was true, this was an opportunity I simply could not ignore.

“I’m not a prude” I replied.

“I know you’re not,” she assured me, “And this is your chance to prove it.”

My lust for the voluptuous nymphomaniac was almost unbearable; the promise of emptying my balls in her tight snatch was too tempting. Although my brain was screaming at me not to do it, I stepped into the room and pulled the door closed behind me.

The air inside the room was heavy with the scent of aroused female flesh. I didn’t think it was possible, but I’m sure my cock grew even bigger and harder as I inhaled the pheromone-laden air.

“I knew you’d do it, baby,” Eileen smiled, “I could see it. In fact, I’ve never seen you this excited before. Tell me, is it because of me… or Gemma?”

“You, of course” I croaked, my throat dry as desert sand.

“You’re a liar, but I love you.”

I was already beginning to regret my earlier moment of weakness. No matter what I did, Eileen always seemed to be three steps ahead of me. I had only seconds to come up with a plan that would ensure the revival of my affair with the sexy nympho, and preferably one that involved as little incest as possible. On top of that, I now also had to devise an exit strategy that would not only be satisfactory for Eileen, but kept my identity a secret as well. However, my mind was a total blank. With all the blood in my body filling my erection, there was too little left to nourish my brain.

As I was standing there with my thumb up my ass, it became increasingly obvious I had to do something. I was still without a plan, and when panic struck, I did the least offensive thing I could think of: placing a single hand on Gemma’s compact rear and gently caress the soft skin. I knew it wasn’t the smartest move ever, but I had little choice.

I gingerly fondled my daughter’s delightfully firm behind for a moment and furtively explored its lovely feminine curves. It was simply impossible not to enjoy the smooth, warm skin underneath my hand, and as I was feeling her up, my paternal feelings were slowly giving way to less wholesome desires. I hated myself, but I couldn’t do anything to stop it. It was a good thing that Eileen couldn’t see my throbbing cock drool profusely, ready as it was to make that plunge into taboo territory.

While I was doing my best to ignore the effect my daughter’s body had on me, oblivious Gemma had no need for such inhibitions. She was moaning lustfully as she twisted and tilted her hips, trying to steer my caresses nearer towards her neglected pleasure center. As much as she wanted me to touch her there, I was determined to keep myself from doing just that. However, it wasn’t long before I wrongly anticipated her next move and my hand landed exactly where it shouldn’t: right on the edge of her pussy.

As soon as she felt my fingers on her dewy lips, Gemma instinctively pushed back, and before I knew it, the fleshy hood covering her clitoris slipped between my fingers and the soft labia wetly kissed the palm of my hand. My initial response was to yank my hand away from that forbidden place, but I managed to keep it there, fearing that such a reaction would compromise my plans with Eileen. Whether I wanted to or not, I was now fingering my daughter’s pussy.

“Yess… just like that,” Eileen groaned approvingly, “Feel that hot little cunt, I bet it’s dripping wet, isn’t it?”

Watching me violate my own daughter was exciting Eileen almost to the point of orgasm, and maybe that was exactly what I needed to do to satisfy her. Figuring I had already crossed this border, I gave myself permission to keep playing with Gemma’s juicy pussy until Eileen had come, and then I would quickly have to make my getaway, before this situation escalated any further.

My fingers traced the dainty inner lips of Gemma’s seething hot sex and then made their way to the little cowl protecting her sensitive pleasure button. I felt the little bead of her clitoris firm up under the tip of my finger as I circled around the tiny bundle of nerves. An approving moan sounded from between Eileen’s thighs, telling me how much she enjoyed what I was doing.

A little higher up, I explored the mouth of her vagina and tentatively dipped a finger into the tight hole. I only penetrated my daughter’s pussy up to the second knuckle, but the sensations of her velvety tissues hugging my extended digit were incredible. I had fond memories of how hot and tight Eileen’s young pussy was, yet this was a million times better still. If Gemma felt this good around my finger, I could only imagine how phenomenal she would be around my cock.

There was a moral battle raging between my brain and penis, a battle which my brain had little chance of winning. As much as I was trying to ignore the taboo desire I felt for this girl, it was simply impossible. By now I was horny enough to stick my cock anywhere, and Gemma’s moist pink pussy was beginning to look alarmingly tempting. Instead of focusing on that much-needed exit strategy, I found myself contemplating whether it might actually be worth violating my little princess in order to renew my affair with her best friend. It was a dangerous thought, and honestly, if I had managed to come up with a way to do it without messing Gemma up for life, I wouldn’t have hesitated another second.

Eileen had no sympathy for moral dilemmas. She just wanted to see me perform this unspeakable act of incest with my daughter. She was biting her lip and clenched her fists, fighting to keep off her orgasm as she watched me break down.

“Just do it, baby” Eileen groaned. “Grab your cock and fuck that tight little cunt… you know you want it!”

She was right, I wanted it. Badly. But I couldn’t do it; my love for my daughter was still stronger than my lust for her friend. I had crossed as many borders as I was going to. I shook my head one last time and withdrew my hand. It was a pity I had to relinquish this outstanding piece of ass, but I had to do it now, before my lust-weakened resolve had eroded completely and I’d do something I’d surely regret later.

“I thought you said you weren’t a prude,” Eileen sighed in disappointment. It was obvious she wasn’t going to settle for anything less than full penetration. As much as my penis would have loved to comply, I would not allow it.

“I… I think I ought to leave” I said, taking a step back.

“No baby, don’t leave now, we’ve only just got started.” Eileen replied, visibly annoyed by my refusal.

“Yeah… well, I’d better go anyway.”

Like before, my rejection was not at all to Eileen’s liking, and again, she had an ace up her sleeve. In reaction to my relapse into disobedience, she quietly parted her legs a little and relaxed her grasp on my daughter’s head. This calculated move allowed Gemma just enough freedom of movement to turn around almost far enough to see me.

“Please Mark, stop fooling around.” she urged me, “Who knows when her father shows up again. You don’t want to have to explain what you are doing here in Gemmy’s bedroom, do you?”

It wasn’t hard to extract Eileen’s hidden message; she had me by the balls. If I didn’t cooperate, the secret of my identity would not last another second.

“No.” I sighed and got back on my knees behind my daughter.

“That’s better, baby. Don’t leave the poor girl hanging.”

With mixed feelings I plunged my thumb back inside my baby’s waiting pussy and used my finger to tickle her clit. As soon as Gemma started moaning again, Eileen tightened her grip on her head once more and secured it firmly between her thighs.

“I’m sorry baby,” she apologized, “I didn’t mean to upset you. It’s just that… it’s obvious we all want the exact same thing, and that’s for you to fuck Gemma… I’m trying to help you as much as I can, but it’s up to you to make your dreams cum true.”

Like before, it was clear that Eileen had chosen these words very carefully. I needed a moment to let them sink in. She was helping MY dream come true? Was she doing this for me, not just to satisfy her own kicks? Thinking back to everything she had done so far, she might be telling the truth.

“But what about… you know… her father?” I asked, still not fully convinced.

“Don’t worry, I assure you that nobody will ever know you were here. Whatever happens in this room today will remain a secret between you and me. I was a fool to doubt you, and I hope this proves I will do anything to please you… Do you see what I’m trying to tell you?”

Finally, I was seeing it clearly. Not only had I passed Eileen’s test, she had also created a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me to have sex with this gorgeous young woman. I must be the luckiest man on earth. Hearing Eileen promise that everything would remain a secret was the final straw. I got into position behind my daughter and resolutely aimed my cock at that delightfully forbidden place.

My heart was pounding in my throat as I watched the blunt head part the hairless lips of Gemma’s succulent pussy. The delicate petals of her inner labia cradled and caressed the swollen tip as it moved through her slit. I hadn’t even made an attempt to enter her yet, and the sensations were already beyond belief. I swiped it up and down her vulva a couple of times more and teasingly tapped her clit before I let my cock come to a halt over the entrance to her vagina. The pink opening was slightly distended and oozing creamy juices, assuring me that penetration would be effortless, smooth, and highly pleasurable.

I was just about to put that theory to the test and plunge my cock into my daughter’s inviting pussy when Eileen stopped me.

“Be careful, baby,” Eileen said, warning her friend as much as me. “you’re a LOT bigger than my pathetic brother.”

I grunted something affirmative and then slowly began to push forward. Although I was as hard as ever and both my cock and Gemma’s pussy were thoroughly lubricated, the snug little hole kept resisting my entry. In fact, she was so tight that, if I hadn’t known better, I’d swear I was trying to deflower a virgin.

I began to believe Eileen hadn’t been kidding when she insinuated that Gemma’s ex-boyfriend had been so poorly endowed. The realization made me simultaneously feel sorry for my daughter, and thankful that I was given the chance to show her how good sex could be with a real man.

I gradually increased the force with which I was pressing into my little girl until I felt her pussy begin to give, and then the tip of my penis slowly started to disappear inside her. She let out a grateful groan as the bulbous head of my cock suddenly popped past the taut ring of muscles surrounding her entrance and smoothly sank into her deliciously wet and hot canal. It wasn’t long before I bottomed out, seven inches deep. With still another inch-and-a-half to go, the head of my cock bumped into the solid lump of her cervix. For now, I was as deep inside my daughter’s pussy as possible.

After giving her a moment to get used to being stuffed like this, I grabbed her sexy ass with both hands, and just as I had envisioned earlier, began to move my hips back and forth in that special way. With each thrust I could feel the snug velvet-lined sheath caress and grip the entire length of my shaft as it rapidly moved in and out. These sensations quickly made me forget the worries that might have kept me from fully enjoying her. Something that made us both feel this good, couldn’t possibly be bad, right?

While Eileen held her friend’s head safely between her legs, she did allow Gemma enough freedom to fully enjoy this welcome fuck. I was still bottoming out with each thrust, but if I was hurting her, she obviously did not mind. In fact, she was actively pushing back and intuitively rolled her hips to guide my cock to all the previously untouched spots deep inside her. Whenever she wasn’t too busy sucking on Eileen’s pussy, she was moaning out loud and begging me to fuck her harder. Eager to please, I intensified my thrusting as much as I dared, and it seemed that the harder I fucked my daughter, the more she liked it. Soon, our bodies were slapping loudly together and her dripping pussy was making squishy noises as we rutted like animals.

I had been savagely pounding my baby’s sexy ass like that for a minute or two when she first climaxed on my cock. Like before, her whole body started bucking, but now I could also feel her convulsing pussy constrict tightly around my shaft, making it tough for me to keep thrusting. Overcome by this powerful orgasm, she abandoned Eileen’s slit and let out a long ecstatic moan, not unlike the one I first heard some fifteen minutes ago. The sound of Gemma cumming on my cock was by far the most satisfying sound I had ever heard, and it was making me feel mighty proud that it was me who caused it.

I fucked my daughter as well as I could throughout her lengthy orgasm, and when her thrashing finally began to wane and her pussy stopped twitching, I pulled out and kneeled behind her. Putting my mouth on her dripping lips, I softly sucked and then twirled my tongue around the little bead of her clitoris. Almost instantly she came again, gushing more of her sweet juices directly into my mouth.

Gemma tasted absolutely divine, just as a girl like her should: pure and fresh and sweet. I greedily lapped up every drop of the nectar that flowed from her seething sex and kept licking while she kept cumming again and again. She was still trembling when I got back on my knees and eased my cock back into her slick hole to resume my thrusting. A minute later, a new set of climaxes took control of her body. Sex-starved Gemma seemed to on an endless series of orgasms, her pussy continuously squeezing and sucking on my thrusting cock.

It was a joy to make my beautiful little girl cum like that, and if I had it my way I would have kept her climaxing until either of us passed out from sheer exhaustion, but I knew that if I didn’t ease off a little, I would never last that long. I was looking forward to busting a nut inside her, but not yet. After all, it was unlikely I would ever have another chance to fuck this beautiful young woman, so I had to make most of it while I did.

I abandoned the jackhammer-like pounding and slowed down to a steady, deep thrusting. Gemma’s thrashing eased off a little as well and as she regained her composure, she also resumed her pussy-eating duties. I let go of her shapely ass and moved my hands underneath her body, and then up over her taut belly until I reached those perky breasts that still continued to evade my sight. Like a blind man, I used my hands to form an image of Gemma’s delectable breasts.

The petite orbs were actually a bit more than a handful, divinely crafted from the finest female flesh and covered in smooth, creamy skin. Automatically my fingers found her nipples and they promptly closed around them. As I gently pinched the puffy tips, I could feel the little nubs stiffen and elongate between my fingers while the areolas puckered up underneath them. In my mind I replaced my fingers with my lips and imagined how I’d kiss and lick her breasts and suck on her erect nipples.

While I kept playing with Gemma’s perfect tits, I leaned forward and kissed her neck and hair. Doing so I unconsciously inhaled her natural female fragrance. It was both very familiar and completely new at the same time, a scent that seemed to unify and transcend the sexual lust and fatherly love that I felt for this gorgeous girl. Her skin was warm and soft and tasted sweet and salty from her sweat. It was a shame I was so restricted by the need to remain invisible, as I would have loved to lie face to face with her, to look deep in her eyes, kiss her soft lips and make passionate love to her, the way an angel deserved to be loved.

I had been thrusting into her for about ten minutes now, and although I wouldn’t have minded to keep playing with my daughter’s heavenly body for another ten or twenty more, the steadily increasing pressure in my balls informed me that that wasn’t going to happen. It wouldn’t be long before I was going to shoot my load. Cumming this soon would be unfortunate, but not necessarily a bad thing though, as with every ticking second, I ran the risk of being discovered. Knowing an inevitable orgasm was looming, I let go of Gemma’s perfect breasts, moved my hands back to her ass and began to pound her without mercy.

“You’re gonna cum, aren’t you baby?” Eileen asked.

I nodded and gave a positive grunt.

“It’s okay, baby. You can do it inside her if you want, she’s safe.”

Gemma moaned into Eileen’s sex, uttering something that could have either been an encouragement or a protest. Whichever it was, it was far too late for me. There was no way that I would waste this orgasm by pulling out at the last moment. I was about to cum, and I was going to do it inside her.

I sped up my thrusting one last time for the grand finale, in a frantic effort to give my little girl one more climax, a last huge orgasm to be shared between both our bodies. I pounded her with all my might and managed to hold on for another fifteen seconds before I could no longer delay the inevitable. As I was feeling the first wave of semen rush up my urethra, a fluttering series of contractions around my cock told me that I had reached that all-important goal. I let out a deep grunt, pulled myself all the way into my daughter’s churning pussy and let go inside her. I was seeing stars and hearing angels sing as I came, bathing in pure delight. No drug on earth could make me feel any better than I did when I was planting my seed deep inside my daughter’s convulsing vagina.

Seeing us climax together, and knowing that this meant I was flooding Gemma’s womb with thick gobs of incestuous cum, pushed Eileen over the edge as well. Her eyes rolled back in her head and her body started to tremble. Cumming harder than I had ever seen her cum before, she thrust her hips off the mattress and then opened her legs wide as she shook in orgasmic ecstasy. With a flash of panic, I realized that my daughter was now able to move without restrains, and if she were to look around, I would surely be discovered.

Despite my dire situation, I could not stop thrusting. In my mind there was only one thing worse than being discovered, and that was to pull out of my daughter’s pussy before I had finished riding the waves of this massive climax. Luckily, she was too much consumed by her own and Eileen’s orgasm to look at me, and when her friend’s thighs snapped shut again, I knew our secret was safe once more, at least for another few moments.

I planted a kiss on the base of her neck, to show her my gratitude and affection, and also to once more inhale her scent while I let the last of my cum soak inside her. When my balls’ supply of sperm was utterly depleted and my penis had lost too much of its stiffness to keep thrusting, I reluctantly had to accept that it was time to withdraw my cock from Gemma’s moist pussy. She too seemed reluctant to let me go, her muscles contracting around me in a last attempt to keep me inside her. It was to no avail; I was thoroughly fucked-out.

Exhausted, I slumped onto the floor, feeling dizzy after cumming this hard. Looking up, I was staring at my daughter’s fabulously tight ass. A creamy coating of our sexual juices, whipped into a thick lather by my churning cock, glazed her lips and inner thighs, and her now well-fucked vagina had acquired a deep red hue. The formerly tight hole was still slightly distended after being stretched more than ever before and not quite able to keep all of my cum bottled up inside her, as was demonstrated by the pearly white bubbles that were oozing out her pussy. The creamy globs of sperm trickled slowly downwards between the bright pink lips, over her small clitoral hood and then splattered wetly on the carpet, where they formed a small frothy puddle between her knees.

As I sat there, Eileen was slowly coming back to earth and finally released Gemma from her orgasmic stranglehold. She pulled my daughter up towards her face and they shared a passionate kiss.

“So, was I right?” Eileen asked, smiling wickedly. “Wasn’t that the best fuck you’ve ever had?”

“Yeah… it was like… wow!” panted her friend, her mind still reeling from countless orgasms.

“Better than with Daniel?”

“Ugh… it doesn’t even compare… so much better… I’m like, still tingling!”

If I hadn’t been feeling great already, knowing that Gemma wouldn’t ever settle for a sissy like Daniel again, would have made my day. Now, it was just the icing on the cake.

I was still feeling lightheaded, but, having fulfilled my obligations for now, I really had to leave as soon as possible. For the moment the girls were still engaged in a loving embrace, but I had no idea how much longer Eileen could prevent Gemma from looking at me. This might possibly be my last chance to get away from the girls unseen, so I stealthily began to make my way towards the door.

I had almost made a clean getaway, when I heard Eileen’s voice again.

“I’m glad you had such a good time, Gemmy, but there’s something I have to tell you… You see, I told you about Mark going on a business trip to Brazil, didn’t I? Don’t you realize he’s been gone for three days now?”

“Brazil? But how… who?”

“Sweetie… look behind you, quick!”

Damn! I had been betrayed, stabbed in the back by that deceitful slut Eileen. I made a mad dash towards the door, racing for cover while my daughter was slowly turning around. As I twisted the knob, I heard a soft voice behind me.

“Daddy?”

I looked up at my daughter, not knowing exactly what to say or do. She still had that freshly fucked aura, but there was disbelief and confusion in her eyes. She suddenly appeared so incredibly small and vulnerable.

“Tell me, how does it feel, knowing you’ve just let your own father cum inside your unprotected pussy?” Eileen taunted.

Gemma now looked back at her friend, and as she turned around, another creamy glob of cum started to dribble down her inner thigh. She was leaking a lot, but I knew that I had left plenty more sperm inside her, enough to keep her having my babies for at least a decade. In my mind I was already seeing millions of my little seeds racing up her fallopian tubes, each eager to melt with her waiting egg and make a little grandchild inside her.

“Daddy? That… was you?” she asked, confounded.

Unable to find the non-existent words I needed to explain the situation, I stared back sheepishly and uttered some moronic noises.

“But… why?”

As I was still stammering some kind of apology, Eileen explained.

“Do you recall a certain prank you pulled at my home, some time ago? We had been working on an assignment all evening and then, before you went home, you went to Daniel’s room to say bye and give him one of your goodnight-blowjobs? Do you also remember that as you were leaving, you gave me a kiss and fed me a mouthful of his cum?”

Gemma nodded, slowly and cautiously.

“You thought it was so funny. You knew I couldn’t spit it out while mom was standing behind me, so I had to swallow that nerd’s disgusting sperm! I nearly gagged while you were standing there, pissing yourself laughing! Remember that?”

“But… that was like three months ago!” Gemma gasped.

“Yeah… well, I swore I’d get you for that,” Eileen continued, “Guess what? Today it is payback time. And let me say; you got everything you deserved. Every single drop.”

Gemma was positively speechless. Her eyes went back and forth between me and her friend, then rested at my fully deflated cock for a while before she finally looked down at her own body. Rubbing her fingers between the swollen lips of her pussy, she retrieved some of my cum and studied her slimy fingers for a minute.

Then a wicked smile appeared on her lips and she licked the sperm off her fingers.

“Joke’s on you, Eileen” she grinned. “I totally loved it!”

Fiction, Anal, Ass-to-mouth, Bisexual, Bondage and restraint, Oppression, Dominance/submission, Exhibitionism, First time, Humiliation, Rape, Romance, School, Young Women/Young Women, Young Men/Young Women, Virginity

Chapter 1
My first three year of high school could have been better. I was a pudgy boy and only five foot nine inches with a pimply face. My confidence was low so it didn’t take much to bring out my shyness and that is what made my first year horrible.

Although I was on the football team, I didn’t get to play much. The coach, an ex-NFL lineman, told me I had natural strength and ability but I just couldn’t come out of my shell. To make matters worse, the Johnson twins had singled me out as their punching bag.

The Johnson brothers were my age but six foot tall and lean. They had the reputation of being bullies and constantly harassed me from day one. The locker room was the worst as they would pull pranks on me like putting hot muscle balm in my underwear, or hiding my clothes.

The last day of my junior year they took it to the next level and tried to start a fight with me. I guess I had enough and responded first with a punch to the face to one twin that broke his nose and knocked him out. The second twin swung wildly at me which I easily ducked under and caught him in a choke from behind. By the time Coach Smith pried me from his back both the brothers were unconscious and I had a new reputation.

*****

My senior year everything changed. It seemed the entire school had heard about the fight and I was treated a lot differently. No one wanted to mess with me and a few girls started trying to get my attention. I still lacked any real self-confidence but I was faking it and being fairly convincing.

Diane was in my first class of the day and she approached me just a few weeks into the semester. “Hi Jimmy,” she smiled, “how is your schedule this year?”

We talked for a while but I had no experience and didn’t realize she was interested in me. It took almost three weeks before I understood what she wanted and asked her out. We had fun on our date and by the end we were in my car making out in a deserted park.

As we were kissing I ran my hand up her stomach but when I reached her bra she pushed me away. “Let’s not go too far,” she said. I was disappointed and horny but being the gentleman, I stopped and took her home. I got the distinct impression she was surprised that I didn’t push her more.

The next week at school she was cold to me and I couldn’t figure it out. It didn’t help that some kid at school had heard about my fight and wanting to make a name for himself.

By the middle of the week this kid, who was actually quite bigger than me, met me in the hall and pushed me against the wall as I walked by. He started to say something but I had already decided to beat his ass and the first kick landed square in his nuts. He doubled over in pain and I started beating the shit out of him in the middle of the hall.

As I was being pulled off the kid by the principle, I saw Diane in the crowd. She was flush with excitement as she clutched her books to her chest. The fog began to clear from my brain and I realized what she wanted.

*****

I was expelled for a week for beating up the kid but I now had a plan. I was waiting for Diane in the parking lot after school and when she saw me, her face blushed. She looked so cute. I figured I had nothing to lose so I played it just the way I had rehearsed.

We’re going out tomorrow night,” I told her, “I will pick you up at 7.” I turned and walked away hoping I had read the situation correctly.

The next night I rolled up in my car at her house right at 7. She was out of the house and halfway to the car before I could get out, so I just waited on her. We went straight to the park and she seemed a little nervous.

“We’re not even going to dinner?” she asked.

“Nope,” I said, “we have some unfinished business from the other night.” I pulled her to me and kissed her hard on the mouth and she seemed to melt. I went straight under her shirt and to her bra without waiting for her to protest. As I fumbled with her bra she finally decided to say something.,

“No, stop. We can’t go any further.” She moaned.

I ignored her and kept fumbling with her bra until giving up with the clasp and just pushing the material up over her breasts. I sucked her cute tits and played with her pussy without another comment until I begin moving her into position to fuck her.

“No,” she said more forcibly than before, “we can’t!”

I was going to stop and just take her home but I remembered last time and decided to press on. I grabbed her panties with both hands and pulled hard. The panties fabric ripped in pieces and I threw them in the back seat. Her nicely trimmed pussy was now in view and pulling her legs to me put her back flat on the seat. I dropped my pants and pushed my cock into her in one fluid motion.

Diane squealed as my cock impaled her and then groaned as I pounded her relentlessly. I came inside her pussy but was so excited I never slowed down. She wrapped her legs around me and began to orgasm as I pumped frantically until I was ready to come again. By now we were both sweating and she was increasing her movements to match mine as we rutted on the front seat of my car. She came first and that was enough to push me over the edge as I came inside here for the second time.

Finally satisfied, I resisted the urge to lay and cuddle with her. Instead, I stuck with my plan by pulling up my pants and, without saying anything to her, cranked up the car and drove off.

Diane was shocked by my actions and scrambled to get her clothes straightened as we headed back to her house. She looked perplexed but as we got closer to her house she flushed again like she had in the hallway the day before. I was confident I had read her correctly.

“Wednesday we are going out again,” I told her as I pulled up to her house.

She got out of the car, “But… but, that’s a school night and my parents won’t let me go out.” She looked worriedly through the car window hoping I would reconsider.

I looked straight at her and with my new found confidence said, “Wednesday.” Her face turned the brightest shade of red yet and I drove away without another word.

Chapter 2

That week was a turning point in my life. Diane did whatever I asked of her, any time I wanted it. As an 18 year old, it was great having all the pussy I could want on demand. ‘Demand’ was the operative word with Diane because she got really turned on when I told her what to do without asking for her input. If I tried to talk to her about what she wanted, her attitude changed and she would clam up. As long as she felt I was forcing her, she loved it.

I found out, after a week of suspension, that the kid I beat up had a broken jaw and had to have his mouth wired shut. He would be drinking soup from a straw for the next few weeks. Because of this, I was kicked off the football team, much to Coach Smith’s dismay. He was upset that I wouldn’t be able to play on the team the rest of my time at high school and told me I had just messed up a shot at a scholarship to college.

I was beginning to understand why Coach had pushed me so hard at football. In the past year, I had grown to 6 feet and packed on some more muscle. Diane appreciated this but it was difficult to have a conversation with her that didn’t involve me ordering her to do something sexual.

My reputation as a brawler put me in a completely different category at school. The guys that pretended to be bad asses didn’t want to have to prove it, so we got along, but they were also a bit afraid of me. The nerds liked me because I would stop the jocks from hazing them. I guess the old wounds from my lower class years and the ever lurking Johnson twins made me see a bit of myself in the nerds. The jocks knew I had been suspended for fighting so they used that as an excuse to never square up with me. After a while the hazing stopped when I was around and the nerds seemed grateful.

I was able to go anywhere in the school and talk to anyone without being excluded. The most popular girls were curious but afraid to approach me. Diane followed me around like a puppy waiting to please her owner and the rumors abound. I wasn’t really ‘popular’ but everyone knew who I was. I never bullied anyone but I was still sort of an outcast because of the past fights.

Now that I had an idea of what Diane wanted I began trying new things to see how far I could go with her. I made her go without panties to school and I would play with her pussy in a corner of the hall where no one could see us. She would be dripping wet from the contact and I kept her horny all day at school. By the time the last bell rung I could make her do anything.

One day at the beginning of school I had her against the wall stroking her clit.

“After the final bell,” I whispered, “I want you to go to the last stall of the boy’s bathroom and wait for me.”

Her breath quickened and I stopped touching her because she almost came. The rest of the day I teased her mercilessly. “What if someone sees you go in?” “What if someone comes in before I do?” “What if you get caught in the boys bathroom?” The constant thought of being humiliated like that had her literally dripping.

At the last bell I watched her from a distance to see if she would do it. Diane hesitated in the hallway near the bathroom. As she finally got up the courage to go in and crossed to the door a boy coming out almost ran into her. She blushed profusely as the boy apologized and then hurried on. Diane stood there for a moment but when the boy looked back, she turned and walked away like she had simply been going in that direction.

It took her a few more minutes to regain her composure and head back to the bathroom door. There was no one left in the hall as it had been almost 30 minutes since the last bell rang. Finally, she pulled open the door and ducked inside.

I waited a few more minutes before walking down the hall and into the bathroom. To make her more nervous I said nothing and went to second to last stall. I peed in the toilet so I was sure she could hear that someone was in the stall next to her but she would have no idea it was me. I flushed the toilet and then, taking my time, washed my hands. I looked under the last stall door but I couldn’t see her feet so I assumed she was squatting on top of the toilet.

I went back outside and waited a few minutes before heading back in and straight to the last stall. I pushed on the door and but it was locked.

“Unlock the door Diane,” I could hear her sigh of relief as she unlocked and opened the door. She was visibly shaking and I immediately made her bend over the toilet. Her pussy was dripping wet. W and within a few seconds I had my pants down and was hammering away at her from behind. She came almost as soon as I got in her and, as I pounded against her ass, she continued to come on my cock. I held off for a while but I was wound up from teasing her all day and shot load after load into her pussy.

After that day I would push a little farther each time. I had her wait with the stall door unlocked and then with the door unlocked and her skirt off. By the end of the second week of playing our little after school game, I wanted to try something I thought would really get her cranked up.

I waited until Friday morning and told her we were going to use a different restroom this time. It was in a different part of the school so it would be unfamiliar to her but I had classes in that wing and had picked it for a reason.

“This time I want you completely naked.” She had done this before so to escalate it I added, “Put your clothes in your backpack and leave it in the hall by the door.”

I had her attention now. She would be naked in a boy’s bathroom with no way to cover up if someone came in and discovered her. She shuddered but said nothing.

“Be sure to leave the door unlocked,” I said as I walked away.

A few minutes after final bell I was in a classroom down the hall from our rendezvous point and within ten minutes Diane was in the hallway looking at the bathroom door. She stood there for a long time before walking forward and standing in front of it. Glancing around nervously, she started to unbutton her blouse but then stopped. She looked around again, started to unbutton the next one but couldn’t. After a few more minutes she seemed to have and idea and pulled the door open before stepping inside.

Before long, the door reopened and an arm popped out and dropped the bag in the hallway before quickly disappearing. ‘Clever girl,’” I thought to myself.

It took a few minutes to get everything ready before heading her way. A quick stop at the supply closet next to the bathroom was in order. Rummaging through the closet I pulled out a mop and bucket on wheels. The closet was next door to the bathroom so I am sure she heard all the noise. I pushed the bucket down the hall and into the bathroom where Diane hid.

I began whistling like I was a janitor at work, banging the mop into the walls near the door. I’m sure in her mind the janitor was mopping the stall floors and it was just a matter of time before she was discovered. As I neared the last stall she had to be freaking out but I didn’t hear anything.

I pushed the mop around the second to last stall and under the divider so she could see it. Diane stayed quiet until I popped open the last door to find her squatting on the toilet naked, her arms wrapped around her legs. A look of relief swept over her when she realized it was me and she jumped off the seat and hugged me tightly.

Diane let me go after a few seconds and slid down to undo my pants. Without hesitation she pulled out my dick and started sucking on it feverishly. She was getting good at giving head but I wanted more. I pulled her up by her hair and bent her over the sink before driving my dick into her soaking pussy. She moaned and writhed as I pounded her hard from behind, making her come over and over again. Finally, I pumped her pussy full and backed away from her. She lay on the sink, catching her breath, as I leaned against the wall.

“Suck it clean,” I told her suddenly pointing at my dick. I had never asked her to do this before and the look on her face made me think she might refuse.

“Now!” I barked.

She pushed off the sink and fell to her knees in front of me before taking my cock in her mouth. She started and cleaning it by licking and sucking it. It was great, and I was getting hard again, but decided it would be too risky to stay longer.

I pulled up my pants and headed to the door to retrieve her bag but stopped. “Go get your bag.”

She flushed again but headed to the door. Opening it just a crack, she reached out with only her arm to grab the bag with her clothes. After a few seconds of groping she opened the door further and looked before turning back to me.

“It’s gone!” she exclaimed.

I had my gym bag in the car so I ran out and got a shirt and shorts for her to wear. I had worked out that morning, so the smell was pretty bad, but it was all that was available. She took one whiff and pushed them away so I turned and headed for the door.

“Wait!” she called out suddenly realizing it was her only option other than going naked. “I will put them on.”

“I don’t think so,” I pouted, “if If these are not good enough for you then find your own.”

I walked out the door and waited outside while she peeked out and whispered to me to come back in.

“I’m sorry,” she whined when I ignored her request, “I will wear them.”

“No,. I know you don’t really want my clothes, so I’m going home.” She panicked as I started walking past the door and down the hall. She had to open the door and expose herself more to be able to see me.

“Please, please stop. I will wear them! Please don’t leave me here like this!” She was frantic.

I stopped for a minute about 20 feet from her., “Ok,” I said. “You can have the shirt.” She reached out her hand expecting me to throw it to her but I dropped it on the floor and walked away.

I could hear her scramble out the door and looked over my shoulder to see her grabbing the shirt off the floor and pulling it over her head. Once it was on, she realized it was one of my cutoffs I had from football practice. It went down to just above her pussy if she stretched it over her front and back. She finally let go of the back of the shirt and pulled it down enough to cover her slit. Her ass was now totally exposed in the hallway.

I walked out to the parking lot with Diane close behind me. She was in a hurry to get into my car and close the door, so she was visibly relieved when she saw I had moved it right up to the entrance. She rushed down the steps in front of me to get in only to find the door locked.

“Please hurry before someone sees me!” She whispered desperately.

I pushed the remote to unlock the door and she jumped quickly inside only to land on her bag of clothes.

“You bastard!” She squealed as she ripped off the sweat soaked shirt and began pulling her own clothes from the bag. She was blushing again as she got dressed.

Chapter 3

I happened to be driving through a part of town I rarely went and noticed a boxing gym. It was only open nights so I came back later that evening and went inside to check it out. There were a few people in the gym working out with heavy bags and the weights in the corner. The gym was old and had a musty smell but I liked the atmosphere immediately. Along the wall were dusty framed pictures of a heavy weight fighter delivering knockout punches to his opponents.

“Them was good days,” a deep voice boomed from behind me. I turned to see a large black man in sweats. He was older now, but it was obviously the man in the pictures.

“Smitty,” he said and as he thrust a giant hand in my direction.

“Jim,” I replied as his monster hand completely enclosed mine, “I would like to try boxing.”

Smitty smiled and nodded. We talked for a while and I took and instant liking to him. He had been a pro for years and his undefeated record came with all but one as knockouts. An injured knee ended his career prematurely, sidelining him from a title shot and the really big money. He barely made it ends meet as a boxing coach and he was hoping I would join his gym.

We made plans to meet the next day and I was excited about the prospect. After nightly sessions for a week I was hooked and, with Smitty as a trainer, I was having a blast.

“You got some potential,” he told me, “an’ tons of power. We just need to work on yo’ technique.”

The cost of the gym wasn’t too bad, considering all the time Smitty spent with me, but I needed a source of income. I had taken the aptitude tests at school and scored extremely high in the mechanical portion. I did well enough that the military was driving my mom crazy with calls from recruiters, hoping to entice me to sign when I graduated.

I stopped by a mechanic shop and talked to the owner for a while. My dad had gotten work done there before so he hired me on the spot as a helper. The job would take up some of my time but I would have enough money to pay Smitty and, hopefully, save up for a new car.

My time at the gym was going well and I could feel the changes from all the working out I was doing. I knew my arms and chest were getting bigger because my shirts were becoming too tight. Smitty was teaching me to be quicker and my endurance increased as well.

Diane came to watch me practice one time and after that Smitty was constantly telling me stories of how the white girls threw themselves at him after his fights. He told me crazy stories of two girls at once and how they would do anything for him He never said anything specific, but it was obvious he was quite taken with Diane and how cute she was.

“You can bring your girlfriend by anytime,” he told me.

“She’s not my girlfriend,” I replied. I tried to explain our relationship but I didn’t think I was getting through to him. After a while he stopped me.

“You all are fuck buddies,” he said cutting to the point. “You take her out and fuck the hell out of her, and she likes it, but you don’t relate any other way.”

This was a better description of my relationship with Diane than I had been able to come up with. Smitty had defined it for me perfectly and I actually felt better about it once he explained it wasn’t uncommon.

The changes in my life were affecting the amount of time I had with Diane as well. We still played our after school game in the bathroom occasionally but I took it down a notch to avoid being caught. Her parents were very strict and, if we were found out, it would be the end of a good thing.

It was obvious Diane wanted more but I didn’t have the time to put anything together. I teased her with what we had done and how she had been naked in the hall that day. That got her going and she usually wanted to use the same restroom that we had before.

I made her start coming to the gym and she did her homework on a table Smitty set up for her. He place it with a reason in mind, and I realized from up in the ring we could see under the table and up her skirt if she was wearing one. I made sure she always wore one and that she knew what was going on. She really enjoyed going to the gym after that.

We were usually the last ones out and Smitty gave me a key so I could come in early or lock up late. Smitty had to leave early one night, so Diane and I stayed behind as I finished my workout.

When I was done, I made Diane come with me to the men’s locker room. It was dank and smelled of sweat, which made her cover her nose. I made her strip and together we stepped into the shower room. She washed me down and rinsed me off before sinking to her knees to suck my cock. She was excited at the prospect of being in the locker room but I wanted to push a little further.

We grabbed towels and headed out into the open gym. The front door was locked but being out in the open like this was an aphrodisiac for Diane. She was wanted to be fucked now right then but I made her wait until we were up in the ring. Once on the canvas I put her down on her back and was on her in an instant.

I pounded her long and hard as I was in better shape than ever. We both had several orgasms and an hour later we were still going at it in the middle of the ring. I had Diane on her knees and was fucking her from behind when I heard the front door open. We both looked over to see Smitty coming in.

Smitty stopped short when he saw us and we all froze for a second. Since I was in the middle of something, so I started pumping into Diane again even as she tried to get up and cover herself. I grabbed her hips and pulled her back into position while so I could slam into her harder.

“Oh, sorry,” Smitty said, embarrassed by his intrusion. He backed out the door slowly and winked at me with a grin on his face.

Diane went crazy on my dick as the door closed. She pushed back into me faster and harder than she ever had and I banged against her ass for a few more minutes before we both came. I fell on top of her in the middle of the ring, both of us exhausted from our efforts.

*****
I realized at school Diane had a bit of an attitude toward some the people I knew. It was especially noticeable around the Three Amigos. The three geeks that I had known since freshman year were nice guys, but still awkward around girls. Diane made it worse with her snooty behavior to the point that I had to say something to her about it. After that she was better, but it still upset me since I would have been one of those guys had it not been for the fight I had the last day of school.

Diane wasn’t the only thing bothering me at school. The aptitude tests caused a problem for me that I couldn’t dodge. It never occurred to me that the tests were used to place students in advanced classes and within a week after receiving the results, I was in the principle’s office with my parents.

Apparently I hadn’t been applying myself and the principal recommended I be moved to all advanced classes immediately. I had no intention of changing in the middle of the school year but the principal was convinced I would be able to take on the extra work without a problem. After an hour of back and forth I settled for one advanced class. My parents agreed and I was bumped into a different math class for the remainder of the year.

You should have seen the faces of the other students as I walked into my first day of the advanced class. These were honor students and, although I was cool with them in the hall, they didn’t seem to be very excited to see me there. The only people excited to see me were the Three Amigos. Those guys were pumped that I was going to be in their class and wanted me to sit in the front row next to them. I politely declined and moved to the back of the room as usual.

It turned out that the class was freaking hard! I wouldn’t wasn’t going to be able to coast through like I had in algebra. For the first time, I had to do homework and study for a class. I also met Katy in this class and we got along great. It bothered me a little that Diane was so cold to her but Katy didn’t seem to mind.

Because I was getting so much sex from Diane I never pushed to get anything from Katy. We were friends and although she was hot she never dressed to impress. It didn’t matter to me; I enjoyed her company and her sharp wit. Katy was funny and quick, always with a smile and joking around. Diane was definitely jealous but, as Smitty reminded me, she was just my fuck buddy.

After a few weeks I asked Katy out and she seemed surprised. “What about your girlfriend?”

“Diane isn’t my girlfriend,” I told her. Katy looked suspicious and I decided to tell her the truth. I told her about Diane and our adventures. I figured she would tell me to screw off but she listened and even prodded for more detail. When I finished she sat quietly thinking about it.

“Ok,” she finally said.

“Ok what?” I asked.

“I will go out with you but I have one condition,” she hesitated, “Diane has to go with us.”

Chapter 4

My job at the garage was working out well. It gave me extra money and I had come across a steal on an old Chevelle that one of the customers wanted to get rid of. Jesse, my boss, helped me with the paper work and gave suggestions on how to proceed on restoring it. He even stayed late on Tuesday nights to help me work on the car to get it in shape. I think because I caught on fast he was willing to be helpful.

“She’s going to be a hell of a sleeper when she’s done,” he told me. All I could see at the moment was an old car with a blown straight six motor. He assured me I would see it differently later on.

The boxing gym was a blast. Smitty was always happy to see me and even happier when Diane came along. I had her wearing more and more revealing outfits just for him and I could tell he really appreciated it.

Smitty began trying to talk me into taking a match at a local boxing event that was being held in a few months. I wasn’t sure if I would be up for it, mostly because I had to drop another twelve pounds to make the weight class. I was ripped already and I couldn’t understand how it would be possible. Smitty assured me that it wouldn’t be a problem, so I told him I would give it some serious thought.

I also confided in Smitty about the issue with Katy. He listened intensely as I told him about how she was a senior and the condition of going out with me.

“Boy,” he said after listening to me, “You better take that girl up on her offer.” I asked him why and what he was thinking, but all I got out of him was a grin and wink. I figured he was more experienced with this type of thing so I began making plans to take the two girls out.

The hard part of my Friday night date was going to be getting Diane to go along with it. I waited until the last minute and then I decided, what the hell, and just picked her up without letting on.

“In the back,” I told her as she tried to get into my car. She blinked a few times before reaching for the rear door handle on my old sedan. She got into the back and moved to the middle of the seat.

“Who is going with us?,” she asked.

“You’ll see shortly,” I grinned. I’m sure she thought it was another game I had planned and I could see her start to flush, a sure sign that she was excited. Little did she know it wasn’t my game we were playing tonight, and I had no idea what Katy had in mind.

I pulled up to Katy’s house but Diane still had no clue just who lived there. I took the keys with me as I got out of the car because I had no inkling of what was about to transpire given the history between these two. I headed up to the door and Katy answered when I knocked.

“Is she here?” was the first thing Katy asked. I was a little put off by this but nodded anyway. I guess she picked up on my disapproval because she gave me a quick kiss on the lips as she came out the door. We headed for the car and I could just make out Diane’s strained features as she realized who would be joining us.

I opened the door for Katy and she slid into the front seat without a backward glance to Diane. I got in and made it almost out the driveway before the inevitable started.

“What the FUCK is she doing here?” Diane yelled at me.

I slammed on the brakes and skidded to a stop before turning to confront her. I never got the chance because Katy spoke first.

“Shut your mouth you little slut! If you talk to my boyfriend like that one more time I will drag your ass out of this car and spank you in the middle of the street!” Katy glared directly into the other girl’s eyes and it was Diane that turned away and looked down without another word.

I was in shock as Katy calmly shifted her gaze back to me and in her normal pleasant voice said, “Where would you like to go tonight?”

I took in the situation quickly and decided to see where this would go. In my coolest voice I said, “Um, I’m open to anything you want to try.”

“Ok,” she replied, “How about a movie?”

It wasn’t the answer I was expecting but I tried not to show my disappointment.

“Sounds good to me,” neither of us looked back to check with Diane as it had already been made clear that she was along for the ride. I could see her face in the rear view mirror and I could swear that the tell-tale redness was back in her cheeks; although, it could easily have been that she was just mad, but I couldn’t tell for sure.

After some thought, a movie did sound good to me. I was always working or at the gym during my free time, so I hadn’t been to a theater in months. Katy suggested a film that had been out for a while and wouldn’t be playing much longer on the big screen. Our local theater had already dropped it, so we headed to the next town over. The theater was older than the one I was used to, but I wasn’t going to object.

Diane hadn’t said another word the entire trip, at least, not when I was in the car. As I was pumping gas, I saw Katy had turned in the seat to talk to Diane. It didn’t look like they were fighting, so I left it alone.

Once at the theater I got in line to buy the tickets but Katy pulled me to the side, took the money, and handed it to Diane with instructions on which tickets to get. Surprisingly, Diane complied without a word and got in line.

Since it was going to be a few minutes before she would make it to the cashier, Katy and I walked inside the theater to get drinks and popcorn. By the time we had our treats, Diane was back and Katy unloaded everything into her arms.

I let her treatment of Diane go for the moment but I wouldn’t let Katy take it too far. I was also holding back because Diane had that familiar glow about her. It occurred to me that Katy was pushing buttons that I hadn’t figured out where there yet. I decided to watch them closely but let the evening run its course.

The movie we picked was deserted with only one old guy sitting close the front of the theater. It was late by the time we got there, so it was the last run of the night. I was beginning to suspect Katy had planned it this way. We went all the way up to the back row and I was about to turn down the aisle when Katy whispered for me to make Diane sit in front of us.

I had a feeling Katy was going somewhere with this so I pointed to the second to last row, “Diane, sit in the row ahead of us.” Her eyes grew big and gave me a brief look of despair before turning down the aisle before ours and then waited until we were seated before settling down in front of us.

“Diane,” I said as I tapped her shoulder, “I need our drinks.” She handed the snacks and drinks back to us before turning back to face the screen. I still couldn’t tell exactly how she was feeling and my guess was she didn’t either.

The movie started about that time and I forgot about it for the moment as the lights went down. It was a good flick and I was caught up in the plot when Katy leaned over and snuggled up close to me. A few minutes later she unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock, jacking me off as the movie played.

She stroked me slowly while licking my earlobe at the same time. It was driving me crazy and as I got close to cumming she stopped.

“What the hell?” I couldn’t believe she was toying with me like this. I was used to getting what I wanted and I didn’t like being teased.

“Get her to blow you,” Katy whispered in my ear.

I looked at her again and she gave me a broad grin. She had set the whole thing up from the beginning. After thinking about it for a few seconds I realized that Diane would get off on being told to suck me like this.

I tapped her on the shoulder and when she turned around my cock was right at eye level. She balked for a second, looking from Katy and then to me. I pointed at my hard dick and she understood exactly what I was asking for. Her face flushed bright red again as she turned around in her seat, got on her knees, and began sucking my cock while Katy and I made out above her.

I was really wound up as Diane slowly took the entire length up and down the way she knew I loved. With the two of them working on me it wasn’t long before I was ready to pop. I looked down and I realized she was not just sucking my cock; Diane was playing with her pussy at the same time.

Seeing her act that way put me over the edge and as it became apparent I was about to cum, Katy grabbed Diane’s hair to pulled her face back far enough that I spurted all over her. She squealed as the hot streams of cum blasted her cheek and mouth and then, she came as well. She shook in the seat before us and let out a low loud moan that caught us by surprise.

I think we all realized at the same time that it wasn’t Diane that was moaning so loudly. We looked to the stairway and standing at the aisle entrance was the older guy from the front of the theater. He had his cock out and was jacking it furiously. We had looked over just in time to see him shoot a load all over the first few seats in our row.

As we calmed down from what had just happened, the man took off quickly down the stairs and out the door. We all looked at each other and then burst out laughing. As Diane reached for a napkin to clean up with I stopped her.

“Spread my cum on your face,” I told her, “leave it on until you get home.”

She did as requested without hesitating. The mood was light and the girls continued to giggle as I put my dick away. The movie was still playing and almost over but we had missed quite a bit of it. Since it longer held our interest anyway, so we walked down the stairway and out the door. Katy was on my arm and Diane a few steps behind.

Chapter 5

After that night, Katy and I had a serious talk about our relationship. Even though she was a senior, she hadn’t dated much through high school because the boys just wanted in her pants. Coupled with the fact that she wanted a scholarship, dating had gone to the back of her to do list. She was hit on constantly, but had turned everyone down the last few years thinking it wasn’t worth the effort or the time it would take from her studies.

The rumors that Katy had heard about Diane and I intrigued her. The most popular one seemed to be that I had rescued her from some guy that was abusive and now, Diane owed me. It was almost comical but I guess the timing of the fight I was expelled over and our dating did coincide.

Katy was very analytical so she had observed us from a distance and, on occasions, studied some psychology texts that she thought were appropriate. This was how she knew to approach Diane so strongly in the car the first night we went out.

It turned out we were the perfect couple. She wanted to save her virginity for a special time and I had Diane to relieve my sexual tensions. We went on dates without Diane and had a blast. Katy and I had the same quirky sense of humor and she could keep up with me in every way. She took an interest in the things I was doing by coming by my job and the gym.

She and Smitty hit it off instantly and from then on she would come to the gym every night to study and watch me prepare for the fight I had coming up in a month. She even researched nutrition to help me cut weight and explained how the last week before the fight it would just be a matter of losing water to make the limit.

We got into a rhythm and about twice a week we had date nights. This was usually followed by picking up Diane at the end of the night and going to the park or some other secluded place. Katy would kiss and tease me while Diane would do everything else to get me off. I was having fun, Diane was always turned on, and Katy was having sex vicariously. It was perfect.

My birthday was coming up in a few weeks and Katy, being the imaginative minx she was, wanted to make it special. She quizzed me on what I wanted for a gift, where I wanted to go, and if there was anything I wanted Diane to do for me. I half-jokingly told her I wished Diane was nicer to the Three Amigos. They were geeks, but it bothered me that she still had an attitude towards them, even after our talk.

Katy listened quietly but didn’t say anything. She had been able to get Diane to talk to her about things that she would never open up to me about. I figured she would discuss the situation with Diane and it might actually make a difference. Katy was good with her and I could see that she had gained Diane’s trust.

The weekend before my birthday my parent were going out of town to visit my grandmother. Since I didn’t want to miss work, they were going to allow me to stay home by myself. It wasn’t the first time I had been left to take care of things but, it would be the first time I had company while they were away.

Katy was thrilled to find out we would have the house to ourselves for the entire weekend. She set about planning my birthday party but wouldn’t tell me the details. I had plenty to do anyway, with my job and training for the fight, so I let her handle it. She recruited Diane to help with the planning so I didn’t have to do anything but show up.

The last few days before my birthday party Diane began to act a little strange. She was hornier than usual and seemed almost embarrassed to look at me. I had never seen her this way before so I surmised that Katy had come up with a way to include her at the party. Katy asked me not to have sex with Diane that week so I figured that was contributing to her behavior.

Friday finally came and Katy came to the shop to get the keys to the house and asked me not to come home until 8pm. It wasn’t a problem, since I never got home until then on normal days. I needed to spend some more time on the Chevelle as Jesse was helping me put the finishing touches on my new V8 engine. We had already installed it and tonight we planned to crank it up for the first time. Around 8pm we had it running and Jesse had been right on the mark when he told me I would appreciate the car soon enough.

I headed home and when I got to the door I found it locked. Ringing the bell brought Katy and she pulled me into the hallway before insisting I put on a blindfold. I had a good idea that I was about to see why Diane had been worked up all week so I let her guide me blindly into the living room. Once there she popped off the blindfold and I have to admit I was in shock to say the least.

In the middle of the room was a table with the Three Amigo’s standing next to it. There were playing cards all ready to go and four chairs with the rest of the room decorated in a casino theme complete with a roulette wheel.

“Happy Birthday” Jerry, David, and Curt yelled as the blindfold came off. I was stunned and speechless as I looked around the room. Diane was nowhere to be seen and I had a hard time figuring out what was going on. It seemed uncharacteristically mundane for Katy to set up such a corny theme for my party. Especially when she knew I didn’t gamble and had no interest in it. I looked at Katy and she seemed to beam at my reaction.

“Surprised?” she quizzed.

“You have no idea,” I responded. I kept my disappointment from showing as the guys came over to wish me a happy birthday. I was glad to see them but I was still trying to figure out why Katy had only invited these three. I knew she was a bright girl so I waited to see what the real surprise was going to be.

We settled down at the table and, since I had never played before, the guys explained the rules of five card stud. We dealt our first hand as Katy went to the kitchen to get us food. In a few minutes, it was Diane that returned with a tray and the game came to an abrupt stop.

Diane was crimson red in the face and it had to do with her outfit. She was wearing a French maid costume which pushed her firm breasts almost completely out of the top and the skirt was barely below her pussy. She was swaying toward us seductively on six inch heels and, when she turned, I realized the back of the skirt would show her ass if she bent over even a small amount. She obviously knew this as well because she walked rigidly upright across the living room floor. I looked around the table as she headed directly to me and the other guys were following her with their eyes across the room as if in a trance.

“Happy Birthday Sir,” she squeaked, straining to keep her composure. She began putting down my drink and some snacks as I looked her over close up. I ran my hand up the back of her thigh and under the skirt to find she had on a thong. She shuddered at my touch and I belatedly realized that she had called me Sir. This was new.

Diane continued around the table delivering drinks and snacks until the tray was empty and headed back to the kitchen. Four pairs of eyes followed her cute swaying ass until she walked past Katy, into the kitchen, and out of sight. Katy caught my eye and I could see she was pleased with herself. I had to admit, this party was getting better.

We resumed our card game with the dealer changing every hand. Thank goodness we were only paying for poker chips because I was getting stomped. In just a little over two hours I had almost no chips left. I wasn’t too surprised since I was playing against three boy geniuses and Curt was using a freaking calculator to bet.

With only a few chips left it appeared I was done. Diane happened to be standing next to me and I could actually smell her arousal. I looked at the floor between her feet and I realized there were a few drop of moisture there. She was literally dripping wet!

I decided to up the ante a bit with the next hand. I pushed in my four chips and waited for the guys to explain that I didn’t have enough to bet on this hand. I understood of course, but I played it up like I just had an epiphany.

“What would this skirt be worth?” I asked as I tugged at Diane’s costume.

It became extremely quiet and I thought I had gone too far but Katy piped up to save me, “That should be enough to at least finish this hand.”

The guys agreed readily and got their cards. All three now had calculators out and were busy punching in numbers. Of course, I lost that hand and now Diane stood shivering with anticipation. I had her move to the middle of the floor so we could all see her and then told her to take off the skirt.

She moved slowly out to where we could better look at her and then, with trembling fingers, she pulled the skirt away to show her now soaked G-string. The boys all let out a collective sigh and then Katy had her arms around me from behind.

“Time for a different game.” she whispered in my ear.

We moved to the roulette table, which I thought was just for decoration, and Katy explained the rules. She produced a poster with a grid that had a picture of each item of Diane’s costume.

“You each get four poker chips of the same color. You place them any single number on the field and you can pick one article to take off of our waitress. If the ball lands on double zero all the players win the prize on this card.”

Before putting the card face down on the table she showed it to Diane. Her reaction was priceless as she put her hand to her mouth and gasped. It was apparent she wasn’t aware of this beforehand.

“Relax,” said Katy, “The odds are 37 to 1 in your favor.” This didn’t seem to relax Diane at all, so all the guys were extremely curious what was written on the card.

We all placed our bets and you would think with almost half the layout covered the odds were in our favor. It didn’t work out that way. Eight spins later and nothing had been removed from Diane except the skirt I had lost for her earlier. Katy was prepared for this and handed out two more chips per player.

“That ought to increase your odds,” She grinned.

The very next spin David hit and was trying to decide what article of clothing to pick. It took so long we all started harassing him until he picked her blouse. Diane stood quietly while David fumbled with the buttons before finally pulling the shirt free.

The bra Diane had on was barely holding her breasts and part of one nipple was visible. This spurred on the competition and every few spins someone was winning. It was a lot of fun and we all moaned or cheered as a group depending on which number came up.

We were down to just Diane’s G-String when the improbable happened. The ball fell on double zero.

The room got quiet and then erupted in applause as everyone but Diane was pumped to see what the prize was. Katy was surprised as well but, when I caught her eye, she shrugged. Diane looked mortified. The look on her face was slowly replaced with her usual warm glow and I knew that whatever it was, she would be good to go.

The guys quieted down and Katy took the card, “Here it is boys. The best prize of the night.”

She flipped the card over and I was stunned to see that the word BLOWJOB was printed in big bold letters. Everyone was silent for a split second and then Curt yelled, “I’m first!”

We all laughed and even Diane giggled at his response. We had the practically naked Diane hold three cards and each of the Three Amigos took one. The all flipped them over at the same time and Curt had the low card. We all busted out laughing again as Diane took David’s high card and led him to the nearby bathroom to claim his prize.

Obviously the night was winding down and when Curt finished with Diane, she came back to the room completely naked. We said our goodbyes to the Three Amigos and then I took the two girls to bed.

We fucked like bunnies for hours and just as we were about to fall asleep at dawn, I thanked Katy for a wonderful birthday present. Both she and Diane giggled.

“Silly boy,” Katy cooed, “This was just your birthday party. You don’t get your presents until next weekend on your real birth date.”

Chapter 6

Katy, Diane, and I were exhausted. We had spent the Saturday after the party screwing around, in more ways than one. We decided to take a break on Sunday morning to give us all time to catch up on school work and get ready for the week. I constantly pried the two nymphos to find out what they had planned for my birthday gift, but they weren’t talking.

The next day I headed for work after school and found my Chevelle was gone. Jesse had taken it to a friend’s paint shop to get an estimate since the first one we got was almost $4000. There was no way I could come up with that amount any time soon so it was nice of Jesse to take the time to help me get a better deal.

Jesse gave me the next two weeks off to train for my fight and he promised to attend. I headed over to Smitty’s and he was happy to hear I had the extra time to train and pushed me harder than ever. By Thursday I was completely worn down but the extra training made me feel like I was ready for my fight. All I had to do was cut weight and stay healthy.

School was ending soon and prom was just around the corner. I wanted to take both the girls but I knew that wouldn’t be allowed. Katy was going to be my date but I wanted to include Diane as well. I spent a lot of time thinking about it and finally decided on a course of action.

The week flew by and before I knew it the weekend had arrived. My parents had been back for a few days so when Saturday morning rolled around they woke me up early. This was unusual but, being my birthday, it didn’t surprise me too much. Breakfast was already on the table when I got to the kitchen and both my Mom and Dad looked anxious.

After a few seconds of us just staring at one another, they both broke out in huge grins and yelled, “Happy Birthday!” Mom pulled out a card and Dad slid a small box over to me. I opened the card first and it had a $100 bill inside. The card said, ‘This is for gas.’
They looked at me expectantly as I open the box to find a car key. I recognized it immediately as belonging to my Chevelle and I looked back at them quizzically.

Dad nodded toward the door and I jumped up and ran outside. In the driveway was my Chevelle. It had been painted dark blue with white racing stripes and looked incredible. It had the rims on it that I had purchased second hand and the exact tires that I had been saving for. I was ecstatic to say the least. The seats that Jesse and I had removed were now recovered and the carpet was new as well.

“How did you do this?” I asked them.

They explained that they had contacted Jesse to see how I was doing and when he told them about the car they wanted to see it. Once at the shop, Jesse had raved about what a good kid I was and my parents had suggested they pay to finish up the car for me as a birthday gift.

Jesse had sent the seats out to be recovered the day after we took them out and then delivered the car to the body shop for paint last Friday when I left for the party. This gave them plenty of time to paint the car and put the new seats and carpet in before today.

“This is because of the great job you have done this year in school,” Mom said. Dad told me how proud he was as well and they both promised to support me by being at the fight next week. I was so excited I couldn’t wait to show the girls and, with a quick hug and kiss for my parents, jumped in the car and took off.

I was halfway to Katy’s before I realized it was still early. Too excited to wait I went straight to her house and was surprised to find her outside with a small bag. She got in as I pulled to a stop in front of the curve.

“Looks good, doesn’t it,” she said as I pulled back into the street.

“How did you know what was going on?” I asked.

“Diane and I were supposed to keep you busy after work on Friday; did we do a good job?”

“Oh yeah, you did a great job. How did you know I was coming?”

“Your parents called to let me know,” she laughed, “We are going on a road trip!”

I pulled up to Diane’s house and she was at the curb with a small bag as well. I guess everyone was in on this one. With the three of us in my Chevelle, I power braked a long burnout at the last stop sign before getting on the highway. The girls screamed in delight as tire smoke rolled in the windows and the sound of the V8 overpowered us. This was going to be a great weekend.

*****

Our trip would take about three hours one way so Katy and Diane took turns telling me how they had planned this little adventure. My parents had actually asked them to come by the house while I was at work. They were both nervous, thinking our ‘games’ had been found out and the shit was about to hit the fan. You can imagine their relief when they were asked to get me away from the shop so the car could be moved. My mom knew Katy was my girlfriend but felt nothing would happen if both the girls were there. Diane had the presence to ask if the three of us could take a road trip after I got the car and my mom, not knowing our real relationship, had agreed. We had the weekend to ourselves in the city.

We rolled into town and checked into our hotel room. We called our parents to let them know we made it ok and would be going out soon. We had rented two adjoining rooms to keep up appearances and the girls went to change. I relaxed on the bed and fell asleep.

When I woke up I was greeted by a cock hardening sight. Katy was wearing a summer dress with heels. She had makeup on and looked stunning. Diane was also dressed up but in a much different fashion. She had on a cropped shirt that came to just below her tits and a skirt that couldn’t have been more than six inches long. She had on a black choker and her eyes and face was heavily made up, making her appear quite a bit older.

I felt under dressed now and jumped up to change, only to find my cloths already laid spread out. The nice jeans and button up shirt that the girls had bought for me wasn’t what I would have picked, but I had to admit they looked good. We headed out to a nearby club Katy had been to on a previous trip.

The teen club was packed and you could actually feel the loud music. We headed straight to the dance floor and began to find the rhythm as the three of us danced together. We never left the floor that night except to get something to drink and then right back out again. Katy stayed close and gyrated up against me while Diane came and went, moving around the entire floor as hands grabbed at her from all sides. She let them touch her and when they became too bold she moved back close to me and let everyone know who she was with.

One of these times, well after midnight, I reached down and found her wearing panties. She hadn’t worn them in some time so it surprised me somewhat.

“Why are you wearing panties?” I demanded.

She looked at me and then to Katy before looking back to me. She stood frozen, without saying a word.

“Take them off,” I told her. She hesitated, then nodded and began to move in the direction of the bathroom. I grabbed her arm and pulled her back to me, “Take them off now.”

Diane began to tremble as we stood still on the dance floor with everyone dancing around us. No one had noticed yet but Katy realized what was going on.

“Wait,” she yelled at me over the music. The terrified Diane stood with the blood draining from her face, “Let’s do this in private,”

I looked at her for a few seconds and then back at Diane. “Take them off I said.”

Diane hesitated for a split second before reaching under her micro skirt and pulling down her panties right in the middle of the dance floor. With so many people moving and the darkness of the room, only a few saw her, but to Diane it had to feel like everyone knew what she had done.

She gripped the balled up panties in her hands and a young guy next to her stood open mouthed at her actions. Diane still looked terrified and I couldn’t figure it out. I walked up to her and she put her arms around me holding pulling me her to her me tightly. Her breath was coming quickly but she didn’t move from the spot where she had taken off her panties. I pulled her arms from around my neck and the guy next to us was still staring.

“Give him your panties,” I told the terrified girl. She looked at the gawking boy and then pushed her hand in his direction, shoving the panties into his chest where he grabbed them.

“Can we go now?” she asked timidly.

“Sure,” I said, not quite understanding her reaction.

Katy looked pale as I turned to lead them out the door. I hadn’t gotten two steps when I heard a small thud and then a girl screamed, “OH MY GOD!”

I turned to see Diane blushing profusely with a small blue dildo, slick with her juices, lying between her feet on the dance floor! Katy grabbed Diane’s hand and pulled her close behind as we beat it for the exit.

We were out the door before any trouble could start and I was pulling out of the parking lot with the girls before a group of boys came out looking for the Diane. We skidded out onto the road and left a couple tire tracks for them as we sped away.

Once we were clear Katy started laughing and within a few seconds Diane and I joined her.

“Did you see their faces?” Katy chuckled, “Those guys had no idea what to think.”

Diane was slow to calm down and I could see the event had aroused her.

“Play with your pussy,” I said, looking in the rear-view mirror. Diane didn’t need to be told twice. As I drove back toward the hotel I could see she was ready to orgasm.

“Stop,” I commanded. I heard a groan coming from next to me and I could see that Katy was following my instructions too. I floored the car and we made it to the hotel in record time.

Once we arrived, I hustled the girls into the elevator and hit the button for our floor. I looked closely at the two and both were obviously horny as hell. It was late so I decided to push my luck.

“Strip,” I said. Diane needed no further prodding and began to undress.

“You too,” I told Katy. She balked and turned a peculiar shade of red.

I turned to face her squarely and looking her directly in the eye, “NOW!”

Katy tugged at the helm of her dress and I wasn’t surprised to find she was completely naked under the single cloth. She held the dress in front of her and continued to blush while Diane looked at her with an amused grin on her face.

“Diane,” I said to her softly, “Would you mind holding Katy’s dress, please.”

Diane quickly pulled Katy’s cover away and we both stared openly as she tried to avoid our eyes. In comparison, Diane didn’t even seem to notice her nudity. The elevator door opened causing Katy to gasp. We looked down the hall to see it was empty and made or way to my door. I barely had the door open when Katy blasted past me and into the room, making Diane burst into laughter.

“You are so dead!” she yelled at me with a huge smile on her face. I had never asked her to do anything like this before, but I knew it turned her on to see Diane be submissive. She threw a pillow at me before she and Diane went to the adjoining room to get my gifts ready.

It took me about 30 seconds to get undressed, leaving about fifteen minutes to wait for the girls. Finally, the door opened and Katy stood dressed in a white flowing, see through gown. She stepped back to reveal Diane kneeling on the floor in a black corset that came just up to her tits. The sides were cut perfectly to fit over her hips and then came down to a point just above her crotch. She was still wearing the black choker and had her hands behind her back, her spread legs revealing her shaved pussy.

“Sir,” she said in a husky voice, “May I give you my present?”

I nodded and she stood up and went over to the bed. She climbed up on her hands and knees to the center and then bent over with her face on the bed and her ass high in the air. She reached back and spread her ass for me to see the little black butt plug that had been inserted into her.

“Please fuck my ass Sir,” she moaned.

I didn’t hesitate and climbed up behind her. She continued to spread her ass as I pulled at the plug. It popped out and I was at her entrance with my cock almost immediately. I began pushing into her with slow easy thrusts and then began to quicken my pace as my shaft plunged deeper. Before long I was pounding her hard and she was moaning loudly as I pummeled her ass. I kept going for what seemed like a like forever as I enjoyed Diane’s gift and finally, I began to cum. Diane reacted in kind as we both shuddered together in climax.

There was a moan to my left and I looked over to see Katy in a chair next to the bed, vigorously masturbating to an orgasm. She had a glassy eyed look on her face as she erupted in pleasure while watching Diane and I do the same. I rolled onto my back and lay panting as Katy took my hand and brought it to her mouth, kissing it gently.

“You took her virginity,” She said seductively, “Now take mine,”

Diane cleaned my cock with her mouth, getting it hard again with her efforts. I pulled Katy onto the bed and, with Diane beside us, took her virginity as gently and romantically as I could.

Chapter 7

It was only a few days before my fight and Smitty had a plan. We decided I was only about six pounds over the class weight so I still needed to cut some more. I didn’t realize at the time that Smitty had been keeping me well within our goal and now it shouldn’t be too hard to get there.

When I wasn’t at in school, I spent all my time in the gym and with the girls were always present. As I prepared, they sat at their table and pretended to do homework, but I knew what they were thinking about. I was worried about the distraction but Smitty had a way to handle the situation.

In the back of the gym there was an old sauna that hadn’t been used in years. Smitty explained that he hadn’t had a fighter that wanted to get serious to the point of cutting weight like I was. Until now, no one wanted to go through the torture, so they just fought in a higher weight class. He was going to clean it up a few weeks before the fight but had decided to wait.

“Get the girls to clean up the sauna,” he told me at the beginning of the week, “It will keep them busy and you will have time to focus on what you need to do, rather than doing them.” He grinned at his little joke since he knew everything about my relationship with them.

No one was at the gym this late so I took them to the back and explained what I needed done. Surprisingly, they were eager to help.

“Strip down before you get started,” I said on the way out of the locker room, and then looking back at Katy, “both of you.” I turned and left before she could react but I’m sure she turned several shades of red. I wasn’t convinced she would play along.

Smitty and I slowed our pace during training and worked on technique the rest of the evening without interruption. By the time we finished I was exhausted from both the physical exertion and the reduced calorie diet I had to be on.

“You’ll be ok,” Smitty reassured me, “Just keep doin’ what you’re doin’ and it’ll be fine.”

We were almost to the locker room when I remembered the girls. Smitty was right behind me as I grabbed the door handle and, after hesitating for just a second, I turned the handle and walked into the room.

The girls had their backs to us and were just finishing up the cleaning of the sauna. Both were naked and Smitty let out a low whistle.

“Damn,” he said, “That looks good.”

I didn’t know if he was talking about the sauna or the girls, but either way, he was right. Katy and Diane spun around when they heard him and reacted by covering themselves. I didn’t say anything but walked up to the sauna to check their work as both stood frozen where we found them.

“Get the spots on the inside of the door,” I told Katy. She blushed even more but moved to the spot I indicated and began cleaning the glass.

“Diane, go turn the shower on and let the water heat up.” She dropped her hands from her breasts and obediently padded off the take care of her task.

Smitty was quick to catch on and pretended like nothing was out of the ordinary. It occurred to me that with his background in the pro fight arena, it might not be that much out of the norm for him. We talked about the upcoming fight as he stole glances at Katy and even Diane when she returned.

I had Diane unwrap my hands while Smitty packed his bag and with a last glance at both the girls, told us good night and headed home. I’m not sure how I had the energy for what happened next but the shower, the locker room bench, the newly cleaned sauna, and a towel on the floor became locations for our fuck fest. First I took Katy, and then Diane, before simply going back and forth between them for another close to an hour. I realized I might not survive until fight night.

*****

That week was a blur of activity as I prepared. Smitty and I kept the girls busy cleaning while we worked out our game plan and final preparations. I made them do the work in the nude and both Diane and Katy seemed eager to be moving about naked in the large building.

It surprised me that Katy seemed to be as excited about the prospect of being submissive as Diane was. Her demeanor changed when I ordered her to do something and the nudity was keeping her hot all the time.

Two days before the fight, Smitty called us all together when we arrived at the gym.

“I know this last week has been fun for all of us,” he said somberly, “But this is an important time for our champ. He needs to have all his strength in reserve and his weight is almost perfect. Thanks for helping him lose fluids.” He winked at the blushing girls.

He turned to me, “If you want to win this fight you need to do everything right in the next 48 hours. Do what I tell you, and I guarantee you will win” I nodded and he glanced over at the girls so I shooed them off to begin their ritual of stripping down to begin cleaning the next area of the gym. They were getting more comfortable with the idea but still moved to the far corner before undressing.

“You need to keep them off of you until after the fight,” he said seriously, “You’re beat down now and weigh in is tomorrow night. You need to lose three more pounds and I don’t want you to lose any more energy. You need to leave the girls alone for the next two days.”

I understood what he meant and I think I was actually relieved. The strain of the diet and training was beginning to get to me and I was irritable, even with the girls. I decided to talk with them after practice with the thought that I would come up with a good way to present the issue by the time I was ready for my shower. I was wrong.

Smitty didn’t hang around this time. He left as soon as we finished and I was alone with the two of them. Seeing we were through, they both came over and began helping me by unraveling my hand wraps. With them naked and sweating so close to me I had gotten so hard it wasn’t funny, but I was determined to do the right thing to win my fight.

The girls giggled as I finished stripping down and we all headed to the shower. I hadn’t even gotten under the water before Katy had grabbed me playfully from behind and Diane was on her knees trying to suck my cock into her mouth.

“Stop!” I shouted as I wrestled away from them. They both looked hurt and confused at my reaction. “I need to…” I trailed off as they both looked at me expectantly.

“I need something different.” I stated suddenly, “Diane, eat Katy’s pussy.”

I had no idea how this would play out but Diane was already crawling toward Katy as she backed up to the shower wall. Katy looked at me and I smiled. She seemed to relax as Diane caught her against the wall and dove between her legs, probing with her tongue.

While Diane began working in earnest, I stepped under the warm shower and watched them as I relaxed and rinsed off. Katy was gorgeous. Leaning against the wall with her hips pushed forward to meet Diane’s tongue, she looked incredible. Actually, the two of them together like this was really turning me on and, as Katy began to climax, I noticed Diane was furiously rubbing her clit, cumming at the same time.

‘Fuck this!’ I thought to myself as my determination dissolved. I stepped out of the water and toward the girls and they immediately came to me. Katy dropped to her knees beside Diane and they both worked on my cock as a team. Within seconds I was ready to pop and let loose several jets of cum that took them by surprise. They looked at each other, and then up to me before Katy turned to Diane, and gently kissed her.

*****

Fight night was finally here. The weigh in went without a hitch although I thought I would pass out from dehydration. This was my first time to see my opponent and he looked to be in shape. With a huge tattoo on his chest, and blond spiky hair, I figured he had to be at least five years older than I was.

Katy, Diane, my parents, and Jesse where all in the crowd of about 800 other people who had arriving arrived to see the show. My bout was scheduled first so I didn’t have time to get nervous. Smitty had my weight back up and I had to admit, I felt better than ever. He worked my corner by himself and we went over the game plan until the first bell rang.

When I moved out into the middle of the canvas I was so focused it felt like everything was in slow motion. I followed the game plan, 1, 2, step right, jab, jab. My confidence grew and I realized I was much quicker than my opponent. I looked for the things Smitty had drilled into me as I backed him into a corner. I waited for him to throw a few punches and as he tried to escape I hammered him in the chin with a left hook.

He went down in a heap and the referee pushed me away. I was so in the zone I didn’t even hear the crowd until the ref raised my hand declaring me the winner. It wasn’t until then I looked out to my parents and could see they were beaming with pride over my first round victory. The girls were hugging each other and looked excited as I stepped out of the ring and headed to the dressing room.

Smitty was patting me on the back and giving the replay as he saw had seen it. He seemed very happy and I was pleased the outcome had lifted his spirits to a new level. We hustled into the empty dressing room and he began unlacing my gloves.

“I got to get back out and help Alex,” he said, “His Pop asked me to be in the corner since he trains at the gym.” He pulled the first glove off and I told him I could handle the rest. I saw the girls standing outside the door when Smitty walked out so I pushed it open again and beckoned them in.

“I need to get cleaned up,” I told them as they began helping with my taped hands. Both the girls had on jeans and conservative shirts since I they knew my parents were going to be at the fight. They still looked sexy and it was having a noticeable effect on me.

My intention was to get cleaned up and head out to see the rest of the fights but it didn’t quite work out that way. The combination of stress and reduced amount of sex over the last few days had me wound up and so I pushed both Katy and Diane to their knees in front of me. I didn’t have to say anything as they both helped me out of my shorts and began working on my cock.

With very little effort I coaxed them out of their jeans and was on top of Katy as she lay on the dressing room bench. I lined up my hard shaft with her pussy and I began fucking her. Like a madman, with long hard strokes, I banged into her with a savage intensity I didn’t know I had. Katy responded by pulling her legs back and moaning continuously while I had my way with her. By the time I was building to an orgasm, Diane had stripped off all her unadventurous attire and was French kissing Katy. I was so far gone that when I heard the door I couldn’t stop pounding Katy against the bench.

“Son, are you decent?” It was my Mom!

“Mom, wait!” I called out, “I’m definitely not decent. Let me get a shower and I will be out in a few.”

“I’ll come in,” said my Dad. The door handle began to turn and the wide eyes of the girls told how they felt as the color drained from their faces.

“No can do sir,” came Smitty’s booming voice from behind my parents, “Venue regulations say only contestants and corner men in the dressing room.”

“Oh,” my Dad said, “I didn’t realize there was a rule. That’s ok, we’ll wait until he comes out.”

“That will be fine,” replied Smitty as the door opened and he stepped in. His massive bulk was the only thing that kept my parents from seeing what was going on in the room although Diane was already hiding in the small attached shower.

“Alex’s cousin showed up to corner. Besides, I knew you couldn’t wait,” grinned Smitty grinned, “You owe me one.”

He was right and there would never a better time to settle up than right now. “Diane,” I called. She sheepishly peeked out the shower door.

Katy was still on the bench in front of me so I kissed her hard on the mouth, “You’re up babe.” Katy blushed as I pulled her from the bench and gave her a little push toward Smitty who had his back to the door. She slid down to her knees in front of him and began pulling at his sweat pants. She seductively looked up and licked her lips as the waist line moved down and his hard cock finally came into view.

“Wow!” both the girls said at once. Smitty was a heavy weight in more than one category. Katy grasped the phallus in front of her and excitedly began to kiss it from the tip to the base. She worked her way back up the shaft and struggled to take the head in her mouth as she stroked him with both hands.

Diane wrapped her arms around me from behind and held my cock before moving around in front. We kissed, and she fell to her knees so she could suck my cock. The entire scene was overpowering and within minutes I was cumming in her mouth as she masturbated to her second orgasm.

Still sucking in all she could, Katy was now rapidly jacking Smitty’s massive dick in her tiny hand’s as he stood rigid against the door with his head thrown back. I pulled Diane with me into the shower and started to wash up while the two finished. A few minutes later Katy stepped into the shower with us smiling ear to ear.

She took Diane’s face in her hands and kissed her passionately on the mouth as Diane returned the affection with equal force. After several minutes they broke the kiss and each took a deep breath.

“Holy cow,” Diane said, “he had a lot of cum!”

We all laughed at her outburst and then finished our shower before I headed out to see my parents.

The fight was over and both my girls had helped me tremendously. I wanted to show my gratitude by giving them the time of their lives and I had a plan to make it happen. After all, Prom was only a week away.

Chapter 8

I spent the next week making preparations for the prom and getting the money together for all the expenses I was expecting. I had the limo, borrowed from a friend of Jesse’s, and Smitty had offered to help as well. After he closed up for the night, he would drive us to a nearby town that had a teen club that I planned to take the girls to after we left the Prom.

Since Diane couldn’t go with us, and didn’t have a date, I had to figure out a way to include her. By the time Saturday rolled around I thought I had a good plan and we could all have a memorable night. I picked up Diane first in my car and drove to the shop where the limo was waiting. Jesse drove us to Katy’s house to pick her up and waited in the car with Diane while I went to the door to get her.

Katy looked awesome in her gown and her parents took pictures of us all dressed up to save the moment. I was uncomfortable in the tux but both Katy and Diane seemed to like it. We did look good as a couple and when we got into the car Diane squealed and hugged Katy to her.

“Oh my God! You look gorgeous!” Diane gushed. “I wish I could go with you guys.”

She looked a bit depressed as Jesse pulled out into the street and headed for the school. I nudged Katy and she smiled. We had been planning what to do with Diane to keep her occupied while we were at the dance.

Jesse parked the car and we said our goodbyes as he caught a ride with a friend back to the shop. It was only 9 pm and we didn’t expect Smitty until midnight so we had plenty of time. I went to the trunk and pulled out the bag I had stashed earlier that evening before getting back into the car with the girls.

“Strip,” I told Diane as I began pulling items out of the bag.

She began undressing as Katy and I prepared our little surprise. Actually, Katy came up with the idea based on her conversations with Diane. It seems we had been a bit tame compared to what she wanted and now was the time to take it to the next level.

With Diane completely nude Katy and I set to the task of hog tying Diane in the limo. We used a lot more rope than expected but we were happy with the results. Diane was completely immobile with her face on the floor board and her ass up in the air. She looked so good I wanted to take her then and there but Katy stopped me.

“Remember the plan,” she winked at me. We had decided to tease Diane every thirty minutes or so until it was almost time to go to the club. I resigned to giving her a quick swat on her bare ass and tickling her clit for a few seconds. My finger came away soaked and Katy smiled when I showed her the moisture. We then got out of the car and headed into the dance.

The prom really wasn’t much fun. All the kids were standing around waiting for someone else to get on the dance floor. It was lame and within ten minutes I was ready to go play with Diane but Katy held me back.

“Let’s dance,” she whispered in my ear. She dragged me out onto the dance floor and began to gyrate to the hard beat the DJ was playing. I wasn’t embarrassed to be in front of people, especially since I had fought in only a pair of shorts in front 800 people, I just couldn’t dance as well as she could.

Katy giggled at my attempts to keep the beat. She literally danced circles around me while I tried to keep up but it was no use. She was having fun though, and I was determined to keep it that way, so I put up with the humiliation. It wasn’t a big deal because within a few minutes the floor was full of bouncing, raucous teens.

I began to loosen up and Katy danced close to me with a big smile on her face that made me melt. It was after a slow song as we were swaying gently that I remembered Diane.

“Oh shit!” I groaned. Katy pulled her head off my shoulder.

“What?” she asked expectantly.

“We forgot about Diane,” I said as I grabbed her hand and moved quickly toward the door. Katy checked her watch and it was already 10:30. She had been tied in the car for over an hour.

We rushed out to the limo and I pulled the door open ready to apologize but instead stood frozen at the sight before me. One of the Johnson twins was behind Diane on the limo floor, pounding his cock into her ass. I recovered from the shock quickly and reached out to grab his throat but something hit me in the side and I crumpled to the ground.

“Not so tough now, are ya?” growled the second twin from behind me.

I couldn’t seem to get my thoughts together and my entire body felt like it was twitching. My side burned where I was hit and nothing was making sense. I heard the car door close but I couldn’t look to see where I was… Katy, where was Katy?

I heard her scream and I struggled to make my arms move, to get up, to do something, but I couldn’t. I heard Katy scream again and then she was beside me, rolling me over into her arms. Finally, my head began to clear.

“What happened?” I asked.

“The twins,” she said, “One of them had a stun gun.”

“Are you ok?” I managed to get out.

“She’s ok,” Smitty’s booming voice came from the darkness behind her. He moved into my line of vision, “This is getting to be a bad habit of yours. Me having to save your ass all the time.”

I was regaining my strength now and suddenly remembered, “Diane!”

I pushed myself up and opened the car door. Diane was still on the floor where we had left her tied. There were red marks on her ass and cum dripping from her pussy. Katy and I quickly untied her and Diane leapt to me and hugged me tightly around the neck.

“I can’t believe it,” she whined into my shoulder. I felt so upset I couldn’t breathe. I held her close but I didn’t know what to say. She broke the hug suddenly and I was looking into her smiling, happy face, “That was the best EVER! I must have cum 20 times! You guys are the best for setting this up for me.”

Katy and I exchanged dumbfounded looks. Diane thought we had set up the whole thing! I tried to explain but she was going on and on, in her excited giggling voice, about what had happened and how surprised she was that we had figured out one of her fantasies.

We sat back and listened to her recount how the twins had popped the lock on the limo and found Diane tied up on the floor. They never hesitated in taking advantage, and she was so hot by then it never occurred to her that it wasn’t prearranged. One of the brothers would use her hard up the ass or pussy while the other one practically gagged her with his cock at the same time.

She recounted her story in vivid detail that made Katy and I wince a few times. It appeared the boys liked it rough and had spanked her ass and twisted her nipples the entire time. It was a good thing Diane liked it rough as well. She wasn’t aware of what had really happened and I guess it didn’t matter. The twins had unwittingly made one of her fantasies come true and had it not been for Smitty, Katy would have most likely been their next victim.

I got out of the limo to get some air while Katy talked to her some more. I was feeling better and at least I could move everything again. My side still hurt but it was a dull pain. I wanted to kick the twin’s’ asses but Diane had actually enjoyed the treatment. I had expected she would enjoy the ropes but neither Katy nor I guessed about the rough sex. I was a bit confused on how to continue. Katy emerged from the car and approached Smitty and me.

“What do you think?” I asked her when she got closer.

“She is ecstatic that we figured her out,” Katy said, “She obviously thinks we set the whole thing up. Maybe we should leave it at that tonight and take her home. She is worn out.”

I was having a hard time processing the whole thing but Katy made sense. I got Diane’s clothes out of the trunk and gave them to her to take to the naked girl.

“What about the rest of the night?” I asked.

“I’m ok, if you’re ok,” she said and waited for my reply.

“Sure, I guess I’m over it for now.” I turned to Smitty, “Are you still in chauffeur mode?”

“Had it planned, might as well see it through,” he grinned as I handed him the keys. This was not the night I had expected so maybe some dancing with Katy at the club would change my outlook. We piled back in the car and Smitty headed for Diane’s house.

Diane, still naked, climbed into my lap and hugged me again. She laid her head on my shoulder and told Katy and me how relieved she was that we understood her and how she felt like she could now tell us anything… and she did.

It was like a cathartic release for her and she told us all her wildest fantasies, and believe me, they were wild. She went on and on to the point I had to tell Smitty via the intercom to make a few more blocks so she could get it all out.

By the time we reached her house she was totally spent. It turns out the twins hadn’t even scratched the surface on her needs and it was somewhat of a relief. I wasn’t sure how she would react when I told her the truth but I thought I might be able to put a spin on it that she would be able to handle. I decided to wait and run it by Katy since Diane would be fine at least until Monday.

She finished getting dressed as we pulled up to her house and before opening the door gave Katy a deep kiss and then turned to me and did the same.

“I love you guys,” she said, “Promise you will keep making my fantasies come true.” And then she was out the door and practically skipping up the steps to her house, happier than we had ever seen her.

*****

It was a forty forty-five minute ride to the club and Katy and I spent the first fifteen minutes of it quiet and lost in our own thoughts. Katy snuggled up next to me in the big back seat and I held her as we mulled over the events of the night. Katy was the first to break the silence.

“That went…well?” She said hesitantly.

The way she said it struck me funny and I began to giggle. Before long we were both rolling in laughter and the tension was finally gone. We had a lot to think about but it appeared the only real injury had been to my ribs and pride. We both put the thoughts out of our minds and relaxed so we could enjoy the rest of the evening.

By the end of the ride we were making out and I was playing with Katy’s clit to get her warmed back up. She responded by stroking my cock through my trousers and by the time we pulled up to the club we were both boiling.

Smitty opened the door for us as a joke and we pretended he was really our chauffeur for the benefit of several people passing by. Katy and I got in without a problem and before long we were wedged into the dance floor like sardines as the strobes flashed and the bass blasted in our ears. We danced pressed against each other and it just made us hornier as the night wore on.

It was easy to see we were together so it was something of a shock when a girl pushed in between us and looked me straight in the eye.

“I need your help,” she said in a fearful voice, “Please come with me.”

She grabbed my hand and abruptly turned to walk away only pausing for a moment to acknowledge Katy.

“I’m sorry Katy,” she choked out on the verge of tears, “but he is the only one that can help me.”

Katy and I looked at each other and she shrugged to let me know it was ok. The girl headed toward the edge of the dance floor with me in tow and then took a sharp turn as we cleared the swarm of people to head toward a hallway. We moved into an area that had the bathrooms and, without hesitation, she led me directly into the men’s room.

The light was bright in the bathroom and I could finally get a good look at the girl. It was Wendy from our school. I barely recognized her because of her makeup and the way she was dressed. The cropped white t-shirt and micro skirt showed more than it covered and I found myself thinking she looked hot.

She dragged me past a few shocked looking boys and into the last stall. Turning to face me she looked as if she were gathering her courage to tell me something. She was about to talk when one of the boys that had seen us, popped over the stall divider, obviously standing on the toilet next to us.

“What cha doin’ with the slut?” he slurred. I could smell the alcohol on his breath and pushed the door to our stall open so I could grab the idiot. There were 4 other guys standing there when I came out and the biggest one stepped up to me.

“I think I want your bitch,” he growled. I sized him up quickly and I didn’t like my odds. He was several inches taller and about fifty pounds heavier than me.

‘Fuck it,” I thought as I caught him with a straight right hand to the face. He staggered back against his buddies giving me time to drag the idiot from the stall. Pulling him by the collar I launched him towards the big goon to give me some time. The big guy was still on his feet and headed my way with a sour look that was emphasized by the blood coming from his nose.

“I’m gonna kick your…” I popped him with a couple of jabs to the eye and the area around it began to swell immediately. He charged as I peppered him with quick shots but he was too big for me and I was slammed against the wall.

‘Oh shit,” I thought as my hurt ribs seemed to explode and cause stars to dance in my vision.

‘Screw the boxing,’ I told myself, ‘this is a fight.’

As he tried to bear hug me I brought my knee up sharply catching part of his groin, he winced but it wasn’t a dead on shot, so I tried with the other knee, and caught him perfectly. He released me and grabbed his crotch as I began hammering him with punches as fast as I could, backing him up as I followed. He crashed into the door and fell to the ground outside the room, even with the help of his group trying to hold him upright. I grabbed the door and yanked it shut before anyone could get to it. I set the deadbolt lock and the slide bar before heading back to the stall were Wendy was peeking out.

“Are you ok?” she asked concerned.

“Yeah,” I winced as I took a breath, “just knocked the wind out of me.” It was a lie but she seemed to have enough problems.

She looked me over as if to be sure and then began summoning her courage again.

“I need your help,” she hesitated and blushed deeply. “I’m being blackmailed by someone and the kids at school say you helped Diane.”

I leaned against the wall as she explained that another girl at our school was blackmailing her and she had no one to turn to. She had heard the erroneous rumor that I had saved Diane from a blackmailer and now she wanted me to help her as well. She constantly glanced at her watch while telling the story and finally she stopped almost mid-sentence.

“I don’t have time to tell you everything,” she hesitated again and the blush returned. “I have to do what she says because she will punish me if I don’t.”

I didn’t say anything and watched as she pulled off her top to reveal her bare tits. I know I was staring because she was suddenly waving a permanent marker in front of my face.

“I need you to write on me,” Wendy explained, “On my breasts… ah…I mean tits.”

“Write what?” I quizzed.

“She wants,” the girl started and then almost broke down, “I need you to write SLUT on one and WHORE on the other.”

“Fuck this,” I said, “You might be able to see it through the shirt and we still have to get out of here.”

Wendy’s eyes went wide. “NO, PLEASE!” she cried, “You don’t know what she is capable of. I need you to do it or I have to find someone else. It’s all part of her sick games. PLEASE DO IT!” She began to sob and some of her makeup began to run.

“Ok, ok,” I said as soothed her the best soothingly as I could, “Show me what you need me to do.”

She showed me where to write and how big to make it. The two words were very large and barely fit on her ample breasts. She looked at her watch when I finished and must have realized she was almost out of time. She Wendy took a deep breath and turned her back to me before bending over to expose her bare ass.

“I need you to write your phone number on my ass,” she sniffled. I started to write it on her right cheek but she stopped me.

“No, inside,” she corrected me, “right next to my asshole.” She reached back with both hands and spread her ass cheeks to reveal her tiny asshole. I could see the embarrassment wash over her but it wasn’t affecting her like it did Diane. Wendy wasn’t enjoying this at all.

“Put the pen in my ass” she said, staying in the same position. I pushed it in slowly, leaving a tiny bit where I could see it. Wendy reached over with one finger and pushed it all the way in.

When I finished the task she straightened up, checked her watch again, and picked up her little cut off t-shirt before going into the stall. She stood next to the toilet and began to lean forward before stopping suddenly. She reached over and flushed it.

I stood by helpless since I really didn’t know what I could do to help. She stood in the stall with her little white shirt in hand waiting for the bowl to fill up before dunking the cloth into the water. She soaked it entirely, wrung it once to get about half the water out, and put it on.

I could see the total distaste on her face for having to do the act and the purpose became very clear. The t-shirt was see-through and the words I had scrawled on her chest were easily visible. She came out of the stall and looked hopefully at me.

“Can you help me?” she asked pitifully.

I nodded, “I will do anything I can.”

She smiled for the first time since pulling me off the dance floor. “Good. I just need you to do one more thing before I go back to show her.”

I nodded again but didn’t say anything. It was obvious nothing she had me do up to this point would be nearly as humiliating as walking back through the crowded club to get to the front door.

She took another deep breath and steeled her nerve, “I need you to cum on my face.”

Chapter 9

I sat quietly in the back seat of the limo lost in my own thoughts. Getting out of the club hadn’t been nearly the problem I was thinking it would be. One call from my cell to Smitty and everyone cleared a path. He asked no questions as Wendy walked past him with the words ‘SLUT’ and ‘WHORE’ clearly visible on her tits under the wet t-shirt. The crowd parted as he lead the way and I followed behind the two, trying to watch my back as we headed toward the door. Katy saw us and pushed her way through to join our procession.

“What the fuck!” she gasped as she saw Wendy’s condition. She finally realized there was cum dripping from her face and turned to me. I sheepishly returned her stare.

“I can explain,” I started and then fell silent. I felt like it was weak, being tonight was prom and Katy was my date. How do you explain your cum on another girl’s face? I had never thought of her as the jealous type but right then I could feel her disappointment and I felt trapped.

“Well?” Katy snapped bringing me out of my haze. She looked expectantly at me as the limo continued on the road back to our town. When I didn’t answer right away she gave me the eyebrow and I sighed before telling her the story.

She interrupted me a few times to clarify, but basically sat quietly as I relayed the events in the bathroom. I stammered a few times when it came to the part where Wendy had begged me to cum on her face. I guess I was embarrassed by the fact that I hadn’t put up a fight or even tried to talk her out of it.

When I finished Katy sat back on her side of the seat and pondered the situation. I was again contemplating how such a well-planned night had gone to shit with me as the main ingredient. My ribs still hurt and, now that the adrenalin had worn off, I was getting sharp pains with each breath.

“You did what you had to do,” Katy said finally, “I can’t think of any other way you could have handled it given the circumstances.”

“Thank you,” I said meekly, “Katy, I’m sorry it…” She stopped me in mid-sentence with her hand.

“Doesn’t mean I’m over it,” she said quickly. I shut up, just like Smitty had coached me to do in these situations.

*****

The next morning I felt as if my head would explode. It was noon before I finally made it down to the kitchen where my parents were already having lunch. Mom fixed me a plate and after sitting it down in front of me I realized they were both staring.

“What?” I finally asked.

“Do you have something to tell us?” my Dad said. I froze and I’m sure the blood drained from my face.

“Ummm, like what?” I stalled. Actually, I had no idea what part of my life they had discovered or how bad it was.

“The bruise on your face,” my Mom chimed in, “Did you get in a fight last night?”

I reached up and could feel the slight lump on my left cheek bone.

“And you’re breathing funny,” my Dad said, “What happened? Were you fighting?”

I was a little stunned and hadn’t expected to be interrogated so soon after waking up. I really didn’t want to lie to my parents so I told them as much of the truth as I could.

“I was protecting a girl from some guys at the teen club we went to last night. One of them was really big and ruffed roughed me up a bit. I’m ok though.”

“What did we tell you about fighting?!” my Dad yelled, “I thought we had this conversation the last time you got in trouble at school.”

“We did, but this is different, it wasn’t my fault!” I tried to tell him.

“If I remember correctly that is the same line you used the last time! You’re grounded!” he barked. “I will let you know exactly what your punishment is this evening after I think about it.”

I went to my room and shut the door before crawling gingerly back into bed. My side was killing me and a quick look in the mirror confirmed the bruise on my cheek was obvious. I thought of calling Smitty but he had been as cold to me as Katy had when she got out of the car last night.

“I need some more time to think about this,” she had said flatly, and then turned and walked away. I sat by myself in the big back seat of the limo and I couldn’t think of a time I felt more alone. It was about to get worse.

“Boy, I’m not your body guard,” Smitty had told me when we returned to the shop to pick up our respective cars. “You better get a handle on yourself and how you treat women. Katy and Diane may like that kind of horse play but that girl tonight…” he trailed off and clenched his big fists together.

“Whatever it is you were playing at with that girl at the club, I don’t want any part of it. You don’t come back to the gym until you get it figured out. Besides, your ribs is busted and you won’t be fighting anytime soon.” He had walked away without giving me the chance to explain.

I really needed to talk with Katy and figure out all the things that were going on. How was I going to explain things to Diane? How could I help Wendy? What could I do about my parents? It seemed like a million other thoughts that were running through my head all at once.

I tried to call Katy but there was no answer. This day was going to hell in a hurry.

*****

Monday morning came too early as I hadn’t gotten much sleep. My Dad never came to get me for our talk so I figured he had forgotten about it. It wasn’t until I saw he had changed out the Chevelle keys for my old beater that I realized how mad he really was. I went by Diane’s house to pick her up as usual, and I didn’t have to tell her to get in the front. She hopped right in and gave me a condescending look.

“You are in so much trouble,” she said. Then she saw the bruise on my cheek and reached out to touch it, pulling back quickly when I winced.

We pulled off from the curb as she began talking, “I know Wendy. She sits directly behind me but never says a word. I didn’t have a clue she was in trouble, I don’t think anyone does, I mean, knows she is in trouble. Why did she pick you?”

I guess Katy had left that part out of their girl chat yesterday. “She heard I saved you from the guy I beat up last year. She thinks I can save her from someone that is blackmailing her.”

“Hmm,” she didn’t sound convinced, “I will slip her a note in class and see what happens.”

Once at school, I ran into the Three Amigos and, since the girls were on strike, I hung out with them most of the day. It wasn’t until school was over and I got back to my car that I saw Katy and Diane waiting for me next to it.

“Wendy told me everything today,” Diane gushed, “It looks like you’re out of the dog house.”

I looked to Katy and she came to me with a kiss and then a big hug that made me cry out.

“What’s wrong?” Katy demanded.

“I broke my ribs last night. Smitty says I can’t fight for a while.” Katy’s face softened and she held me against her but on the other side.

“What’s wrong with your car?” Diane popped up., “I was going to ask this morning but I didn’t have time.”

“Parents are mad at me for fighting again.” I told them about our Sunday morning discussion.

“Don’t worry about it,” Katy said, and then she smiled, “you still have us.”

We hopped in my clunker and headed for a park we sometimes went to, so we could talk without worrying about being overheard. We sat at a table and Diane took out several sheets of notes she had exchanged with Wendy and began to fill us in.

Wendy had been approached by Brittany Larson, who also attended our school, and began to befriend her. Wendy was cute, but kept to herself, and had never run with the rich snooty girls. She was flattered with all the attention. Within just a few weeks Brittany had her confidence and talked her into doing a favor. They were cruising around in Brittany’s BMW when they pulled up to an old house in the seedier part of town.

Wendy was coaxed into taking a purse and walking up to the house to exchange it for something for Brittany. It never occurred to her that she was doing anything wrong, but when she got back in the car, Brittany turned on her. She had filmed the entire transaction with a camera phone and Wendy’s finger prints were all over the package. If she wanted to stay out of jail she had to do what she was told.

It started out simple enough with Wendy having to do some homework. It escalated slowly into having to get Brittany a soft drink, or going to do an errand. Soon she was stealing small items from local stores and it was all filmed and stored away.

The tasks became progressively more risky until one night the two were sitting outside a convenience store when a Corvette pulled up next to them. Brittany watched a man get out and head into the store while leaving the car running.

“I want that car,” said Brittany suddenly, “Go get it for me.” Wendy had looked at here in total shock but Brittany began to threaten to tell her parents all the things she had done up to this point. Finally, Wendy jumped out of the BMW and into the Corvette before the pair tore off down the street. Wendy was now a felon and would probably go to jail if anyone ever knew. Brittany had the video evidence.

After that, the blackmail tasks intensified. Brittany had forced Wendy to have sex with the owner at the teen club she had met me in. It appeared that the man ran drugs out of the club and it wasn’t long before Wendy became a mule to transport drugs to their distribution points. She was now totally involved with the illegal dealings with the club and was used, with several other girls, to put on ‘shows’ like the other night to entice more customers.

“Wow,” I said after hearing the entire story. “Does she have any idea what Brittany has planned next?”

“Wendy said the game from the other night is used to blackmail more people,” Diane explained, “Brittany will call the person and say they must do what she says or they will go to jail for having sex with a minor.”

Wendy was already 18 and I hadn’t had actually had sex with her. It seemed pretty flimsy to me but if you weren’t sure about her age I guess it could work.

“The reason it works,” Diane said, reading my mind, “Is because they are blackmailed into having more sex with her. Wendy has a wireless transmitter sewn into her shirt collars so Brittany can record everything. She will set up a meet and have a camera in the hotel room so there is also video evidence of what has happened.”

“Once the video is made there is no going back unless the person being blackmailed wants to go to jail. Wendy is also given a cell phone and instructed to ask the guy to take pictures as he uses her. Brittany saves these as well.”

“How many times has Brittany done this?” Katy quizzed.

“Wendy said they had done it to three different guys,” Diane answered, “but she made her go with one guy three different times.”

“To get more evidence?” I asked.

“No,” Diane hesitated, “He was very cruel and did a lot of weird stuff to her. Brittany taped it all and makes Wendy watch it from time to time. She wouldn’t tell me exactly what happened.”

Katy let out a low whistle as we both sat back thinking about the situation. If I was going to get a phone call it would have to be soon. I was thinking Brittany wouldn’t want to risk exposing Wendy right at the end of school. I figured the meet would be on Friday or Saturday.

I got up from the table, wincing from the pain in my ribs. Both the girls were on me in a second asking if I was ok and if they could do anything to help.

“Well, actually,” I said slowly, “I could use help relieving some tension.”

The girls giggled and, after looking around for passersby, Katy bent over the table and hiked up her skirt as Diane worked on getting my pants down. It was getting dark and no one was around, so I wasn’t too worried when Diane grasped my cock as it popped free and began sucking on it. A few minutes later, I was gingerly fucking Katy from behind while Diane knelt between our legs and licked my balls.

My ribs hurt but the more I got into a rhythm the more I ignored the pain. Before long, I was slamming into Katy with my balls banging against Diane’s forehead as she tried to keep up. I stopped for a second and pulled my cock out of Katy’s pussy and then shoved it in Diane’s mouth in one smooth motion. She took it easily and began to suck on it like she was possessed before I pulled back out and slammed into Katy again. I began doing this every few strokes and before long I was ready to cum.

When I felt it was time, I pulled out of Katy and shot my cum on Diane as she squealed with pleasure. Sticky ropes splashed across her face and dripped onto her shirt as I continued to spray her with my pent up seed. Finally, when I was finished, she looked to Katy and back to me but made no attempt to wipe it off.

“What would you like me to do sir,” she grinned.

“Get Katy to help you with that,” I told her.

Katy pulled her shirt tail up and was just about the start wiping the cum off when I stopped her.

“No,” I told her sharply, “use your tongue.”

Katy balked, but it looked like Diane had an orgasm right at that moment. Katy slowly leaned down to Diane and gave her a passionate kiss that listed for several minutes. Then she looked at me seductively and began licking the cum from Diane’s cheeks. My cock was already hard again and I was about to bend Diane over the table when my cell phone rang.

“Hello,” I answered.

“I got your number from a girl’s asshole,” came a metallic voice, “I have a proposition for you.”

It was comical listening to the voice when I could picture who it was. I managed to keep from laughing.

“What do you want?” I tried to act scared but this seemed a bit ridiculous.

“You will be at the Palace Hotel at 9 pm on Friday night,” Brittany’s distorted voice said.

“Why would I do that,” I asked flatly.

“Because I liked the way you played with my pet and I want you to do it again.”

“Hmmm,” I pretended to be thinking it over, “ok, I will play with your little slut, but I will let you know where on Friday night.”

“NO!,” Came the sharp reply. “you will go where I say or else.”

“Or else what,” I replied calmly, “I get your little game, but I’m about to take it to a whole new level. You bring the bitch where I tell you and I promise she will never be the same when I’m done with her.”

Brittany was quiet for a few seconds and I knew I had hit a nerve. She was a sadistic bitch and I was guessing she wouldn’t be able to pass up a chance like I had just offered.

“Fine,” the metallic voice croaked, “call this number at 9 pm but you had better be within a few minutes of the Palace or the deal is off.” The line went dead and I saved the number in my phone.

When I turned back to the girls they both had shocked looks on their faces.

“What did you just do?” Katy asked.

“I got a date,” I quipped. Katy smirked at me and I could see a bit of my cum on her cheek where she had rubbed against Diane. We were a few hundred yards from the car and it was getting dark so we decided to head back.

“Take off all your cloths,” I said. They both froze but then Diane began to undress down to just her shoes. A few seconds later, Katy did the same. I grabbed their stuff and began at a fast pace up the trail towards the car with the naked girls following a few yards behind. We were almost to the parking lot when a set of car headlights swung into view.

The girls both sprinted past me and toward my car as fast as they could go and managed to get there before the car pulled up. The only problem was, I had the keys. I took my time getting to them as they huddled down against the side of the my old beater to hide themselves as the intruder pulled up a few spaces away. By the time I got to the girls an older gentleman was getting out with a small dog yipping at his feet.

“Go get in on the other side,” I told them. They both looked at me incredulously but Diane grabbed Katy’s hand and they stood up and walked around my old car and into full view of the man.

“Fucking sluts!” the old man shouted before walking off down the trail with a flashlight.

I popped the locks and the girls jumped into the car. Diane was in the back and rubbing her clit furiously before her ass even hit the seat while Katy had that warm glow about her. She leaned over and kissed me before lowering her head to my lap and sucking my cock on the way back home.

I dropped the girls off and headed to my house in a better mood than I had been in for several days. I didn’t have my Chevelle but Katy and Diane would help me figure out a way to get Wendy free and clear. I felt like the three of us would be an unstoppable team.

I pulled into the drive and went into the house to find my Dad waiting for me. He led me to his office and without preliminaries began preaching to me about fighting and how bad I had been. He was furious about what had happened at the club, so I just let him vent.

“And something else son,” he said as he finally began to wind down, “I saw what you were doing in the locker room after your fight the other night. You won’t be going out with Katy anymore!”

Chapter 10

I sat fuming in my room after the exchange with my Dad. He had only seen me with Katy since Diane was hidden in the shower, but that was enough to put him over the edge. I tried to explain that she was my girlfriend, and of course we were going to have sex, but it didn’t matter. It seemed like his mind was made up.

An hour later there was a knock at the door. My Mom came in and sat next to me on the bed, took my hand, and tried to comfort me.

“Your father isn’t upset about you being with Katy,” she began, “He knows you are keeping other secrets from us and it worries him.”

“I’m old enough to take care of myself,” I told her, “Why can’t he just let me work my own stuff out.”

“You may not know this, but your father was quite wild when he was young. He doesn’t want you to get into the same trouble that he did.”

I had a hard time thinking of my Dad, Mr. Accountant, as being wild. My Mom saw me roll my eyes and smiled.

“Do you think we would just fix up your car if your father wasn’t interested? He had a car similar to yours when he was in High School but never had the money to paint it or do all the custom stuff he wanted. He wants you to have more and do more than he has.” She could see I wasn’t completely convinced.

“You know he was a great baseball player in High School.” She said.

“Oh, I know. I get to hear the old stories all the time.” I replied.

“What you don’t know, is he got kicked off the team for fighting in his senior year and didn’t go any further,” she revealed, “He doesn’t want the same thing happen to you. He may be over reacting but give him some time.”

Unfortunately, I didn’t have a lot of time to wait on my Dad to calm down. Wendy was counting on me to help her and I had no good idea of how I was going to accomplish this, especially without Katy to help me figure out a plan.

“Jimmy,” Mom pulled my hand, “You can trust your father. He can handle a lot more than you think.” She kissed my cheek and left me in my room with my thoughts.

I could still see Katy for a few minutes at school without a problem and I would have to sneak out on Friday to make my date with Wendy. I needed some more help and by midnight I fell asleep with at least an idea of what I was going to do.

Tuesday morning I got up to an empty house. There was a note on the table letting me know Dad had called Katy’s parents. They knew I was grounded and not to pick up Katy for school. It brought back a lot of anger from the night before, but I had too many other things to worry about. I took the beater and picked up Diane at her house.

“What the hell is going on?” she exclaimed as soon as she was in and we pulled off the curb.

“Dad saw me and Katy in the dressing room after the fight,” I replied glumly.

“Oh shit!” she brought her hands to her mouth in shock.

“It’s ok,” I grinned, “He didn’t see you.”

She sighed in relief and sat quietly for a few minutes.

“What are we going to do?” she asked seriously.

“Don’t worry,” I told her in my best ‘I got this’ voice, “I have a plan.”

“Hmm,” she hummed thoughtfully. “We better talk to Katy.”

*****

The Three Amigos were more than a little intrigued when I sat them down and explained the situation. I told them about Wendy and how I was going to meet her this weekend and why.

“What I really need,” I told them, “Is a way to find the blackmail stuff Brittany keeps and get it back from her.” I relayed the information I had from Diane on how the scheme worked and what to expect.

“We need to do some more Intel on our perp,” Jerry said excitedly, “She lives two doors down and across the street from me.” Jerry’s parents were well off and it didn’t surprise me that he would live in the same neighborhood as Brittany.

“Do we have to retrieve the videos and pictures?” asked David, “I mean what if we just destroyed them?” I hadn’t thought of that.

“Sure,” I told him, “What are you thinking.”

“If she is having the guys take pictures with a camera phone maybe we can build a virus to wipe everything clean when it’s uploaded to her storage drive,” David said, “We may even be able to access her files on her computer remotely.”

That comment got the Amigos really pumped up and they began talking in their high tech language that I couldn’t understand. The short version was that the guys would work on it and get back with me.

It was lunch before I was able to see Katy and it looked like she had been crying. She came to me and fell into my arms as I hugged her closely.

“Are you ok,” I asked her softly.

“Yes,” she sniffled, “Diane told me that your Dad saw us at the fight. All he told my parent is that you were grounded and couldn’t see me.”

“It doesn’t matter what he says,” I told her calmly, “we’re going to figure this out.”

“But we have to help Wendy and the date is set for Friday,” she said, “How are we going to come up with a plan by then?”

“I’m already working on it,” I said. I recounted my meeting with the geeks and she was impressed.

“Beat her at her own game,” she mused, “What about her cell phone?”

“I’m sure the phone she uses for the pictures is different than her personal phone.”

“Yeah, but what if we could jack her phone?” she said. I looked puzzled and she had to explain further. “There is a way to overtake a cell phone and make it a one way listening device. We could hear everything she is saying and, if I had enough time, I could program the GPS function so we would know where she is at all times.”

“How long do you need to have the phone?” I asked.

“About two, or three minutes tops,” she said, “but that girl lives on her phone. I don’t know when we could snag it for that long without her noticing.”

“Maybe Wendy will have an idea,” I was thinking out loud now, “We should get Diane to pass her a note in class and find out. I need to be able to talk with Wendy directly without Brittany overhearing.”

“A transmitter small enough to fit in Wendy’s collar can’t have a long range,” Katy mused, “maybe we can get her out of range and then talk to her.”

I wasn’t convinced this was a good idea. If Brittany thought we were on to her it would blow the entire deal.

“Let’s work on coming up with an idea of how we can separate Wendy from her shirt,” I said as the bell rang for our next class, “we can at least have a plan for Friday night even if we can’t jack her cell.”

Katy gave me a quick kiss and headed off for her next class. I would meet Diane at her locker and see if she could get an idea from Wendy on what to do next. I didn’t want to tip off Brittany, so we had to be careful.

The day drug on until the last bell and the three of us met back at my car. Diane had communicated with Wendy and filled us in.

“There is a time tomorrow that we can get her away from Brittany. On Wednesdays, Wendy is sent to boy’s bathroom and there is usually a boy waiting for her. She has to suck him off and then report back before the next class.”

“This week is different because while the boy is usually set up by Brittany and knows what is going on, this time it will be whomever happens to be in the bathroom.” Diane paused and looked at us expectantly.

How does that help?” I asked, “Brittany will be close by and listening to what is going on. If we pull her away from the shirt she will know because there will be no sound.”

“Not if she hears someone actually getting a blowjob,” Katy grinned. She had already figured it out. Diane would be the stand in for Wendy so we just needed to get someone to play the part of the unsuspecting guy.

“We should get Curt to help us,” Diane blurted out. She looked surprised that the words had come out and put her hand over her mouth. It was so cute it made both Katy and I chuckle.

“I will speak to Curt tonight,” I said, “but I don’t think I will have any trouble talking him into it.”

*****

The next day Curt and I were positioned inside the bathroom door where Wendy was going to be. It was located a good distance from the cafeteria so there wouldn’t be too much traffic this time of day. Diane was already in the last stall and ready to go.

Wendy showed up right on time and after she walked in I locked the door. She made her way to Curt and he opened with his first line.

“I’m sorry but you’re in the wrong bathroom,” he said stiffly.

“No I’m not,” she replied like a bad b-movie actor, “I need some help.”

“What do you mean?” asked Curt.

“I need a cock to suck,” she blushed brightly and it was obvious she had been coached on what to say.

“You mean here? Right now?” Curt was really getting into it.

“Yes,” Wendy hesitated before continuing, “I need some cum.” Even though it was set up Wendy was still humiliated to the core.

“Ok,” said Curt, “let’s go back here in case someone else comes in. Oh, um,” he had almost forgotten the critical part, “take off your shirt so I can see your tits.”

Wendy took off here shirt to reveal her naked breasts and Curt let out a groan. Diane took the shirt and pulled him into the stall and shut the door. I could hear the zipper being pulled down and Curt moaning as Diane went to work.

Wendy slowly made her way back to me at the door, covering her breast with her hands.

“This is weird,” she whispered, “I can’t believe she would do that to help me.” I just smiled at her innocence.

“We have a date for Friday night. I will be calling Brittany at the last second as to where to meet us; she won’t have time to set up cameras so all she will have is a voice recording. I need to make sure she believes we are doing something that will get her to let me see you again.”

“I know what you need to do,” Wendy shuddered and began to tell me what Brittany liked about the other guy she had been sent to several times.

“You’ll have to do more,” she said sheepishly, “but I don’t care how bad it is as long as I get out of this situation.”

“I can handle that part,” I smiled at her, “and it won’t be as bad as you think. I also need to know a time we can get to her cell for about three minutes without Brittany knowing. Got any ideas?”

Wendy thought about this for a moment and then hung her head, “Yes, I know when you can get the phone.” She shuffled her feet and stalled. Curt was getting closer so I knew we didn’t have much time.

“When?” I quizzed her.

“In the bathroom at the club,” she said, “She likes to humiliate me in them, bathrooms, for some reason. She will take me back to the women’s bathroom around 11 pm and make me…” she trailed off, obviously embarrassed. “Just have someone in the second to last stall before 11 pm on Saturday night. Tell them to look under the divider and I will hand them the phone.”

She wouldn’t say anything else and turned to walk back to where Curt was getting quite vocal.

“Holy SHIIIITTTTTTT!” he cried as Diane finished him off. She caught his semen in Wendy’s shirt and handed it back to her.

Wendy put the sticky cloth back on and I opened the door to let her out. I wouldn’t see her again until Friday night.

*****

Thursday was the last day of school and we all decided to meet in the parking lot before heading home. The Three Amigos where excited to tell us all about the virus technology they had designed for this adventure.

The plan was to find a hotel with adjoining rooms. I would be in one and everyone else in the other. Once Wendy was in the room with me, we would hand off the cell and have the virus uploaded to the SIM card. When Brittany uploaded the images to her computer the program would basically contact the Amigos via the internet and give them access to everything.

The only downside to this was she had to use the internet. If Brittany didn’t get online after loading the program, the Amigos would never get a signal.

I was excited that we at least had a plan but I was a bit concerned about the cash that would be needed. We had to get two hotel rooms, gas, and some more techno somethings for the guys. I wasn’t making enough to handle all the expenses but I figured one step at a time.

*****

It turned out I didn’t have to sneak out Friday night after all. Curt called the house and asked Mom if I could come over and visit them. She had agreed without talking to Dad, so I was in the clear. The guys showed up about seven and my Dad didn’t even look up from the TV when I went out the door. Mom must have smoothed it over.

We headed out toward the Palace Hotel area and David took us to a bit nicer hotel with three floors less than a mile away. He had already made the arrangements and checked the rooms before we arrived so we knew they were attached. If you stood in front of the window you could see the parking lot but backing up a few feet basically made you invisible from the ground.

By eight thirty we were all in position with Diane, Katy, and Curt next door. David was in the lounge area pretending to watch TV and Jerry was in the parking lot, hiding in a group of trees close to where we thought Brittany would end up in her car.

I made the call and the mechanical voice answered. “Hello.” Brittany’s tinny alter ego said.

“Grand View Hotel, Room 315,” I said flatly and immediately hung up.

It was about 10 minutes later that Jerry called to let us know Brittany was arriving. I peeked out the window and could see her pulling up toward the front of the building. Wendy got out and headed for the front out of my view. A few minutes later, Brittany got out of the car and went inside as well.

The phone rang in the adjoining room; it was David who was shadowing Brittany in the lobby. She picked up a copy of the hotel layout and headed back to the car under his watchful eye. I’m sure she was trying to figure out the best place to park so she could see as much as possible while listening in.

There was a knock at the door and I closed the adjoining room just in case the phone rang again. Wendy was standing nervously in the hallway as I invited her in. We had arranged this part for Brittany’s benefit so I led her over to the window.

“Are you ready slut?” I asked in a menacing voice.

“Yes sir,” she replied meekly. I glanced out the window to make sure Brittany was in place before slapping Wendy across the face. She fell to the ground out of sight and later Jerry told me it looked like I had knocked her out from his vantage point.

I grabbed Wendy and pulled her back to her feet in front of the window before dragging her out of sight. I tore at her tiny mini skirt and tossed it to the side revealing her lack of panties and a note written in permanent marker. ‘Use Me’ was written above her pubic hair.

Wendy blushed when she saw me reading the words and I felt bad for her but knew I needed to stay in character.

“You want me to use you?” I barked at her, “I’m going to use you like you’ve never been used before, bitch.” I grabbed at her shirt but didn’t tear it. Tossing in on the bed I put her up on her knees.

“Mistress wants you to take pictures,” she choked out. I finally noticed the cell phone in her hand and took it from her.

“Hmm,” I mused, “What kind of pictures should I take?”

The adjoining door opened quietly to reveal Katy. I handed off the phone and as she retreated a completely naked Diane walked up to the bed.

“I’m going to fuck you in the ass so hard you won’t walk for a week,” I said as she climbed up next to Wendy. I smacked Diane’s ass and moved over behind her as the familiar glow started to rise in her face. I lined my cock up with her tiny hole and without warning pushed hard against her rose bud. My cock slid in easily and Wendy gasped as she saw what our plan was.

I banged into Diane’s ass as I slapped her cheeks at the same time. Occasionally I would reach over and pop Wendy on the ass as well to get a reaction out of her for the benefit of our audience. Between those times, Diane was doing enough grunting and groaning to get our point across. After I had been pumping Diane for a few minutes I remembered my next lines.

“Beg for it bitch,” I growled.

“Please fuck my ass,” Wendy said immediately. “Please fuck my ass hard!” I slapped her butt again as she was saying it.

Katy returned a few minutes later with the cell and gave us the thumbs up. All I had to do now was take a few pictures and fuck the hell out of Diane while making a lot of noise. I decided to take my job seriously.

I took a few close ups of my cock going into Diane’s ass and continued to pound her. She was still moaning and pushing back against me as I hammered away. Wendy kept up the dialog as I concentrated on my task.

“Fuck me harder sir,” she moaned, “Fuck this worthless slut in the ass.”

I was getting really turned on by her dirty talk and before long I was ready to pop. Wendy could sense what was happening and pushed Diane out of the way and backed her ass up to me. I pushed the end of my cock up Wendy’s ass just before cumming. I filled her up to overflowing and then looked over at Diane.

Diane was frigging her clit furiously and I had to grab her hand and shush her before she came. I didn’t want Brittany getting any hint that there was more than just me in the room. I took a picture of my cum dripping out of Wendy’s ass and I made sure you could see her looking back at me.

“Suck it clean,” I commanded and Wendy gasped at the order. She didn’t have to worry as Diane was already on it and swallowed it whole before I could say anything else. She worked her way up and down, cleaning my entire length before motioning to Wendy.

Wendy moved over and took Diane’s place before slipping my cock in her mouth. I took several more pictures like this before moving on.

“Let’s take a shower,” I said and the three of us headed for the bathroom leaving the shirt with the transmitter behind. Once the water was running and we were all in the shower I felt it was safe to talk quietly.

“Ok,” I whispered, “we have the virus uploaded. What do we need to do next to get her attention and make sure she sends you back to us instead of someone else.”

“You need to be more aggressive with calling me names,” she replied quietly, “and you need to leave some marks.”

Chapter 11

I spent the next few hours in the hotel room working the girls over. I used my belt to whip them, two or three whacks to Diane and then one lighter blow for Wendy. Diane had confided to Katy and me of her wish to be forced to take this type of punishment and she reacted as if in heat. The harder I hit her ass the more turned on she seemed to get. Wendy, on the other hand, took the lashes for the proof she needed for Brittany, but she never once pretended to like it.

I also made the must vulgar remarks I could think of to her while lashing the girls with the belt.

“You’re nothing but a worthless cunt,” I yelled at her between lashes. Then I had her say the line back to me.

“I’m nothing but a worthless cunt,” she repeated choking back sobs.

I fucked Diane’s pussy while Wendy pretended it was her getting pounded. After about twenty minutes of her watching she pushed Diane aside and pulled me in between her legs. This was the first time Wendy had showed any interest in getting fucked and I wasn’t sure if she was enjoying it at first. It didn’t take long to see she was indeed getting in the mood and I began stroking harder into her pussy.

Diane got back into the game by sucking on Wendy’s nipples while I fucked her and it began to drive both girls wild. I picked up the pace and it didn’t take much longer before I was dumping a load into Wendy’s spasming pussy. I got back into character quickly and began to berate her.

“You fucking whore,” I snapped at her, “you came while I was fucking your cunt, didn’t you!”

“Yes sir,” she said uncomfortably. She really was humiliated that it had happened.

“Get over here and suck the cum off my cock,” I ordered. Diane was moving towards me but Wendy surprised us by spinning around and taking my slimy cock in her mouth without hesitating. I took a few more pictures and decided we had done enough to get a return visit.

“I’m almost done with you,” I told her, “but first, I have one more thing to make you presentable for your mistress.”

I pulled her to the bathroom with Diane following behind. I put Wendy up on the counter and she sat quietly while I pulled a few items out of my bag. When I produced a razor and shaving cream Wendy sighed but didn’t resist. She pulled her legs back so her feet rested on the counter to give me access to the small triangle of pubic hair below the crudely written message.

I shave her clean in just a few strokes and then took out a permanent marker. I knew Brittany loved to write nasty messages on Wendy, so I decided to play along. I drew a line through the previous message of Use Me and below it, where her pubic hair had been, printed in bold letters WELL USED.

It was time for her to go and I hoped we had done enough to make sure she came back to us. I led the way back into the main room and threw her shirt to her.

“Here you go bitch,” I said callously as she caught the small cloth, “get dressed.” She put the shirt on and began buttoning it up but I stopped her.

“Just tie it,” I told her. She looked at me curiously but did as I asked. She reached for her skirt and I stopped her again.

“You won’t be needing the skirt,” I said sharply, “how do you expect anyone to see my art work?”

Wendy froze with her hand inches from the garment but then slowly pulled away. It was late and there wouldn’t be many people in the halls or lobby even on a Friday night. The gesture was a bit over the top, but it might just be the deciding factor on who Wendy would meet at her next rendezvous.

She nodded to me as if she understood what I was trying to accomplish, and you could see she was getting herself ready for the humiliation she knew was to come just outside the door. We walked over to the entrance of the room and, as I grabbed the handle, she suddenly put her hand over mine, turned, and kissed me passionately.

“Thank you,” she mouthed silently before allowing me to open the door and let her walk into the hall. She was basically naked with only the small shirt to offer any modesty. I turned back to the room and Katy was there with Diane and Curt.

“Wow,” Curt said, shifting his crotch with one hand, “that was intense!”

Katy was already checking for a signal using the new cell we had bought as a receiver. You could hear light footsteps on the speaker as the girl padded quickly down the hall and opened the door to the stairs. She probably figured there would be less traffic in the stairway.

“What the hell?” came the recognizable voice of David. He had taken up refuge in the stairway in order to avoid detection and Wendy had bumped into him. Once he realized who it was, he clammed up and let the terrified girl pass. There was the sound of another door opening and we all headed to the window in time to see Brittany turn on her headlights as Wendy emerged from under the hotel canopy and ran towards her ride.

Brittany moved the car slowly and kept her in the high beams to make sure anyone looking would be able to see Wendy’s nudity. She dashed across the parking lot and tried to open the door but it appeared to be locked. We could hear her begging to get in but Brittany was telling her something we couldn’t make out over the speaker.

It became obvious when Wendy pulled off her shirt and dropped it and the cell into the slightly opened window of the car. We could hear Brittany laughing hysterically as she pulled away leaving Wendy exposed in the parking lot to chase after her. The BMW finally stopped at the street and Wendy sprinted to the passenger door.

“Get in the back,” came Brittany’s voice on the speaker. We all expected Wendy to go to the back door but I was shocked to see the truck pop open and Wendy, not having a choice, climbed into the dark enclosure, and shut herself in. Brittany was still laughing uncontrollably as she drove away.

*****

The Three Amigos, Katy, Diane, and I sat around David’s house staring at a computer for what seemed like hours. There were four screens with different programs running at the same time and the guys never stopped talking. They were excited about getting the virus in place and anxious to see if it would work as designed.

The cell phone had worked perfectly up to the point that Brittany had tried to make a call with her personal phone and found the battery dead. She had robbed to battery from the phone Wendy had been using and the signal had died the instant it was removed.

So far, most of the plan was working. If the virus did as the guys explained it to me, there would be major activity on the monitors once the virus was uploaded onto her computer and then a connection to the internet was made. We waited.

It was almost 5 am before we all gave up and the girls went home. I stayed at David’s for the night and we all crashed in different rooms on couches or guest beds depending on what suited us. The house was huge and David’s parents were out of town so we had the run of the place. I was too tired to look around and fell asleep almost the instant my head hit the pillow.

I was awakened by the sound of cheers in the next room in what seemed like only a few minutes after nodding off. The guys were already in front of the computer and it appeared there was some activity on the monitors.

The Three Amigos were excitedly chattering in their high tech language as David frantically rattled the keys to make things happen.

“We’re linked!” Jerry said excitedly.

“Yep, the patch worked perfectly,” David said. The other guys agreed and slapped him on the back so I guess he had figured out something incredibly difficult.

“Can you see anything on her computer?” I asked.

“Dammit!” David suddenly exclaimed. The other two moaned and I was left out of the loop again.

“Is that bad?” I asked not knowing what everyone was groaning about.

“No big deal,” said David but I could tell it actually was. “It’s a firewall we have to break through and it’s a good one. It might take a while.”

“How long?” I quizzed, “I mean, until you can get into her computer.”

“Not long,” Curt piped in, “I’m betting five to seven days.”

“WHAT?” I was dumbfounded. “Five to seven days? Can’t we speed up the process?”

“Sure,” David replied, “we just need a few things.” He started to rattle off a lot of stuff I had never heard of and I finally stopped him.

“How much will all that stuff cost?” I asked him.

“About $1297.13,” he answered and then smiled, “I’ve wanted this stuff for a long time so I know what it costs.”

I barely had enough money to pay for our trip to the club tonight so there was no way I could buy it for him. We needed the info badly but short of a robbery I couldn’t think of a way to pull it off.

“Keep doing what you’re doing and I will get back to you,” I said.

*****

Diane, Katy, and I motored down the road on the way to the club. It was well past dark and I had slipped out my bedroom window just after 10 pm. My parents didn’t think it too odd since I had been going to bed early, and getting up at 5:30 am to do my runs. I didn’t think they would notice and I felt I needed to take the chance anyway.

We arrived in Katy’s parents old four door just before 11 pm and had to hustle to get her into the bathroom before Brittany and Wendy were to show up. Katy slipped into the bathroom and I spotted the two girls we were looking for on the dance floor.

Brittany was at the edge of the dance floor but Wendy was in the center of everyone and getting a lot of attention. She had a tight white t-shirt that came to the middle of her back and a skirt that covered just below her ass.

“Holy shit!” exclaimed Diane as she pointed at Wendy. As the girl slowly turned around on the dance floor I could now clearly see that the white shirt was literally painted on.

Wendy had tears in her eyes as she tried to dance to the loud music that filled the building but it was obvious that she was distraught. There were a couple of thin flesh colored lines in the paint and I realized it was from her tears dripping onto the paint and washing it away. I was surprised that, although all the guys were looking, none of them were actually trying to touch her. As a result she had no place to hide and there was about a five or six foot cushion around her, making it easy for everyone to see her predicament.

A teenage guy with dark, slicked back hair moved closer to Wendy and actually grabbed at her skirt. She didn’t see him in time to prevent it and as the fabric uncovered her naked pussy. I could see the words I had written the night before where still there.

The young guy started to reach for Wendy’s tits but was suddenly stopped by a huge hand grasping the back of his neck. Brittany watched as the muscle bound bouncer pulled the offender off the dance floor without much effort and dropped him carelessly at the edge of the bar. She was smiling and I couldn’t tell if she had been directing the brute or if someone else was pulling the strings.

I watched the bouncer walk back to his perch and stand next to an older man in a suit. The man said something and the bouncer nodded and moved over to Brittany. He touched her shoulder and motioned at the man in the suit. She immediately moved in that direction and the man began talking closely to her ear as she nodded. After a few minutes she replied and walked directly across the dance floor toward the restrooms grabbing Wendy along the way.

I was surprised by Brittany’s interaction with the man and began to wonder if she was a pawn instead of the mastermind like I had thought. The man and the bouncer began to move around the dance floor so I decided to follow them.

“Stay here and watch for Katy,” I practically yelled in Diane’s ear to be heard over the music. She nodded in agreement and moved until she could see the bathroom door.

I circled the dance floor and toward the hallway the men had disappeared into. After ten feet or so the dark hallway made a sharp turn and ended at a door with no markings. I didn’t want to lose them, and I figured it was a hallway, so I opened the door and stepped through to find myself in a very large office.

I stood just inside the doorway as my eyes adjusted to the bright light. I squinted my eyes before being able to make out several people standing in front of me. Behind a large wooden desk across the room was the man in the suit and standing next to him, looking at a computer screen, was a short stocky guy with greasy hair. The bouncer was sitting in a chair reading a magazine and there was another man, taller and bigger than the bouncer, standing quietly by himself along the opposite wall.

I stumbled forward on the carpet trying to think of what to do. The bouncer and the big man started my way but the guy in the suit stopped them.

“What are you doing in here kid,” he snapped.

“I… I’m looking for the bathroom,” I stammered. I couldn’t think of anything else but everyone seemed to relax.

“I take care of this Frank,” the short man said in a thick Russian accent. He sized me up and then waved his hand as if to dismiss me, “you go now.”

I stood dumbfounded for a second and the short man sighed. He turned to the huge man against the wall and nodded to him. The giant started toward me quickly.

“Don’t hurt him,” Frank said, “I don’t want any trouble in the club.” The huge man stopped directly in front of me.

“You go now,” he said. He also had a Russian accent but it was even thicker than the short man’s.

I turned to go and the goliath followed me a few steps after I was back in the hallway to make sure I wasn’t going to come back. I hadn’t planned on it… at least not tonight.

I moved back toward the sound of the deafening music and no sooner than I had stepped out of the hall, Diane was there with Katy.

“She did it,” Katy said, “but you won’t believe how.”

“Let’s get out of here,” I said nervously, “you can tell me all about it on the way home.”

We loaded up in the car with Katy behind the wheel and headed home. I told her about the men in the office first and then she told Diane and I about her encounter in the bathroom.

Katy was in the second to last stall as agreed and it wasn’t too long before Brittany came in and led Wendy past her hiding place. Katy sat quietly as Brittany began to give directions.

“Eww,” Brittany said as she opened the stall door next to Katy, “this toilet seat is nasty. Bitch, get over here and clean it before I sit down.” Wendy had dropped to her knees and scrambled to the toilet to begin cleaning it. She stopped when she got to the lid and began taking off her skirt to use as a rag.

“No dumbass,” Brittany chastised the girl, “this time I want you to lick it clean.” There was a small yelp from Wendy but she turned back to the lid and slowly began to lick it as instructed.

“Hurry the fuck up, I gotta pee right now,” growled Brittany. A few minutes later Wendy shuffled aside and Brittany backed up to the toilet.

“Get my panties and skirt off,” she ordered, “and don’t you dare drop my phone again.” Wendy worked off the garment with the cell attached to it and held it tightly in her hand. Brittany sat on the toilet and began to urinate in the bowl.

“Get your face up there cunt.” Wendy sobbed again but moved into position with her chin on the toilet bowl, her face inches from the stream of pee.

When Brittany was finished she stood up and turned around to face the wall. Bending over slightly, she pushed her wet pussy up to the crying girls face.

“You know what to do,” snapped Brittany. Wendy began licking the girl’s pussy and when it was clean she began to tongue her clit. Once Brittany began to moan softly from the girls efforts, Wendy pushed the skirt with the phone under the stall where Katy took it and immediately went to work.

Frantically Katy punched in the codes as the humiliated girl next door ate pussy in an effort to make Brittany cum. Wendy was going all out to keep her Mistresses attention and, at the same time, keep her from coming too soon. It didn’t work because Katy still had the phone as Brittany began to reach her orgasm.

She bucked and moaned as Wendy continued to lick and within seconds she would turn around and see the skirt and phone were gone. Katy continued to punch the final codes as Wendy began to panic. There was no telling what would happen if she found out what was going on with her phone.

Wendy sized up the situation and made a decision. As Brittany was coming down from her orgasm, Wendy moved up and drove her tongue up the other girl’s ass.

“Oh, fuck yeah,” squealed Brittany, “oh, you little shit eating slut. If I had known how good this felt you would have been doing it since day one. Lick my asshole you worthless cunt!”

Katy finished with the phone and quickly handed it and the clothes back to Wendy under the partition, but now she had to finish what she started. Katy sat quietly for another ten minutes while Wendy, with tears in her eyes, licked Brittany to another orgasm.

“Wow,” Brittany said, “you just jumped a few chapters ahead.” She looked closely at Wendy’s painted shirt and noticed the tears were causing the paint to wash away. She smiled at the poor girls tears and then had a thought.

“You did great today so I think we will make it a short night for your good behavior. All we need to do is get this paint off.” Wendy looked hopeful but she knew better.

“Go over to the boy’s bathroom and get them to help wash the rest of the paint off,” Brittany said callously, “Just take off your skirt and squat next to the urinals until someone comes in and beg them to piss on you. As soon as all the paint is washed off, wipe it up with your skirt and come out front.” Wendy gasped at the thought of what she was being forced to do.

“Hurry up though,” Brittany giggled, “the club is about to close and you will want to have all the paint off before the last boy leaves, otherwise, we may have to go by the truck stop again on the way home.”

*****

I didn’t get up Sunday until almost noon. I called the Amigos and found out they were still working on breaking into the computer. Brittany didn’t leave it online all the time, so there were small windows of opportunity to work on the problem before she would shut it down again. The guys were getting impatient and I was worried that Jerry and Curt might jump ship any time.

“If you can get me the stuff I told you about,” David started, “I can hack break in if the computer is online for about 5 minutes.”

I understood the problem but I didn’t have any money left at all. I was also concerned that if I got a call from Brittany, I couldn’t afford a hotel room either. I was lost in my thoughts after hanging up with the guys when my Mom called me from the kitchen.

“Jimmy,” She yelled, “Katy is on the phone.” I headed to the kitchen and picked up the landline off the kitchen counter.

“Hello,” I said, not sure why Katy would call my parents phone.

“Sorry to call but we have a problem,” Katy said, “your cell is dead and the other two phones we added to your account are also dead. I’m guessing the bill didn’t get paid.”

We talked for a few more minutes about what to do. Katy and Diane didn’t have jobs and the most money they could come up with was $61. The hotel cost me more than that, so I had to figure out another way.

I went to bed early that night but tossed and turned for hours. The next morning I got up, found my slacks, shirt, and tie to wear. Mom was still home so I asked her for a ride.

“Where to?” she asked.

“The bank,” I said, “I need a loan.” She looked at me quizzically but nodded and got the car keys. It took about ten minutes to get there and Mom never asked me what was going on. I guess she figured I would explain in my own time. She dropped me off at the curb and wished me luck before driving away.

I took a deep breath and as I headed to the front door of the bank I went over the possible outcomes. One, I got a loan and we would be able to save Wendy, or two, the police would be called and they would save Wendy from her situation, but everything would be public. She would be caught in the middle of a huge police investigation and the media would have a field day. I pushed open the big glass door and headed in.

The marble floor was polished and the interior of the huge building sparkled. I walked across the floor and directly to the largest corner office where a secretary sat typing away at a keyboard. Next to the door behind her was a gold plate that said; Bank President, Darrel James.

I walked directly past her, opened the door, and stepped inside. The man behind the desk looked startled as I walked in, and the secretary had jumped up and was right on my heels.

“I’m sorry Mr. James; he just walked right in,” she stammered, “I couldn’t stop him.”

“It’s ok, Denise,” he said calmly, “I will handle this.” She reluctantly retreated back through the door and closed it behind her.

“Well young man,” he said deliberately, “how can I help you.”

“I’m in trouble,” I began slowly, “and I need your help Dad.”

Chapter 12

I told my Dad everything. I relayed the story of the how Katy, Diane, and I had become a threesome and all the events up until today with Wendy. I didn’t leave anything out, including the part where I snuck out of the house to go to the club this past weekend.

Dad sat patiently and listened without interrupting. I was surprised at his lack of reaction to the things I was telling him, as I expected he would blow up and yell at me but it never happened. When I was finished he took a legal pad and began writing what appeared to be notes of what I had just told him.

“Has anyone contacted the police?” was his first question.

“No,” I had expected he would want to call them, “and I don’t think we…”

“Good,” he cut me off, “we don’t want them involved because, believe me, that girl’s life will be ruined if they find out.” I sat stunned at his response.

“Is there anything else?” his question snapped me out of my fog. I shook my head and he picked up the phone on his desk and began dialing, “ok, I will take it from here.”

“No!” I said a bit too forcefully, “This is my mess and I can fix it. I just need some help, not someone to take over.” Dad, slowly put the phone down and sat back in his chair.

“This situation has become more than a little problem,” he said evenly, “a girl’s future is at stake and there are adults involved.”

“I know,” I said, “but she came to me and I think I have it under control. I just need a few things to make it happen.” Dad contemplated my answer.

“Tell me your plan,” he said.

I laid everything out for him that I was thinking. We had access to Brittany’s computer, we just had to break in and delete the files with the virus. Once the blackmail evidence was destroyed there would be no hold over Wendy and it would all be over.

“Are you sure you thought of everything?” he asked.

“I think so,” I replied, “I’m just not sure if Brittany is also being blackmailed or if she is a partner with Frank at the club. I have to figure that out.”

“Why not just ask?” Dad said simply. He explained his logic behind being straight forward and I had to agree. If Brittany was in with Frank, she would call him immediately to tip him off, and we would know because of the jacked phone. I liked the idea but reminded Dad that the phone was disconnected right now.

He pulled out his wallet and retrieved a credit card along with several $100 bills. He put those on the desk and then opened a drawer and took out a set of keys that I instantly recognized as belonging to my Chevelle. He slid them to me across the desk.

“The credit card has a $10,000 limit,” he said. He noticed my reaction and continued, “That’s a limit, not a goal. Use what you need and let me know if you start getting close to maxing it out.” I couldn’t imagine spending that much money.

“It will go faster than you think,” he said as if reading my mind, “and where are you going to find some more muscle to help with this? Don’t tell me your geek friends are all you have, I don’t think they are going to be much help if it comes to a fight.”

“I have a few ideas on that,” I said.

“Good, keep me up to date on what’s going on. I want you to check in with your Mom or me at least twice a day so I know you are ok.”

I got up to leave, taking the money and credit card. I had a lot to do and I didn’t think it would be long before Brittany called with a new meeting. I thanked him for helping me and walked to the door.

“Son,” my Dad said suddenly, “good job on getting two girls at once. I was in college before I pulled that one off.”

*****

My first stop after leaving the bank was to the cell phone store to pay my bill. Then it was over to a very surprised David’s house to share the news that I had the funds. He was extremely happy and I gave him the credit card to go to the electronics store to get what he needed. Finally I headed to Katy’s.

I had called ahead so she met me at the curb and jumped in as soon as I slowed down enough for her to open the door. She leaned across the center console and pulled me to her for a very long, hard, wet kiss. I responded in kind and we stayed parked in front of her house making out for a few minutes. She finally pulled away from me and smiled before putting on her seat belt and settling back to get comfortable.

We picked up Diane next. She squealed in delight when she saw we were in the Chevelle. The girls giggled and laughed as I punched the accelerator and barked the tires on our way back to David’s house.

David was just getting back home when we pulled into his driveway. Jerry and Curt were also there and helping him lug boxes of his newly purchased equipment into the house. We all pitched in and before long the three geeks were working to get it all put together. The girls and I couldn’t help with this part so we decided to go somewhere we could do some planning.

Katy suggested we get some notepads and pens to work everything out, thinking it might be easier if we had it all written down. We stopped at an office supply and retrieved what we needed but we still had a problem. We had no place to lay out our plan without going to one of our parents’ houses. While my parents would now be in the loop, I still wanted to stay away from there in case Frank found out about our plan somehow.

“Why not a hotel room?” Diane suggested, “There was a desk in each room at the last one and there was a table too. We could work everything out there.”

”Yeah,” chimed in Katy, “and if we need a break there is always the bed.” That remark got us laughing and it was the first time in a while that we had been together when the mood was so light.

We opted for a different hotel than we had used before and got a suite with a king sized bed. I don’t think the door was completely closed before Diane was undressed and on her knees in front of me, tugging on my belt. After sucking my cock for a few minutes, Diane got on her back in a sixty nine and I pounded Katy from behind. Diane alternated between licking my balls and Katy’s pussy as we went at it hard and fast. Before long I was cumming into Katy’s pussy as Diane licked her to orgasm.

As I pulled out, Diane grabbed my cock and began sucking the juices off it before I could go anywhere. When she had it completely cleaned, she began licking and sucking my cum out of Katy and then began to climax too.

There was plenty of room for all three of us in the shower and, after we checked it out together, we sat at the table and I told them everything that had happened with my Dad.

Both the girls were shocked at the way my Dad had reacted. I was surprised as well but my mom had it figured out from the beginning. I told them about my thoughts on Brittany being coerced into working for Frank. It all made sense, except how into being dominant she was.

“I guess any of us might go along if we had the choice to switch places with someone else,” Katy mused, “it’s possible she is playing the part to keep her from being the focus of their games. You did see her grab Wendy off the dance floor right after talking to Frank.”

“I’m not sure what to think but it looks possible,” I said, “we should just ask her directly and see what happens.” Katy reluctantly agreed after considering that we had Brittany’s phone jacked. We would be able to hear how she reacted to our offer of help and then we would know for sure.

“We have another problem,” I told the girls, “we need some help and I don’t mean the geeks. We need someone that isn’t afraid of a fight and will stand with us without telling anyone.”

“The twins!” Gushed Diane. Katy and I looked at each other solemnly. We had forgotten to tell her what really happened on prom night.

“Diane,” I hesitated, trying to think of the best way to put this, “we didn’t set the twins up to come visit you in the limo that night.” I waited for her reaction.

“I know,” Diane countered quickly, “They told me the next day.”

“WHAT?” both Katy and I exclaimed.

“Yeah,” Diane continued, “they popped the lock on the limo door but when they saw me, they tried to untie me. I begged them not to and then we…,” she blushed as she remembered that night.

“I begged them to fuck me. I thought it was weird that they were so reluctant but I figured you had told them to only do what I wanted,” she slowed down now, “so I told them what I wanted.” She looked at us both expectantly.

Katy smiled and that seemed to reassure Diane, “but why did they talk to you the next day?”

“They thought I was being taken advantage of and wanted to know if I needed help with Jimmy,” She gave me a knowing look, “I told them I could handle you just fine.”

I was more convinced that they would be ok if we could get them to help us. They had kicked my ass and if they hadn’t told anyone yet, it wasn’t likely they would ever talk. I needed to find a way to get them on our side.

“Diane,” I finally said, “I want you to call the twins and get them to come to the hotel. We will rent the room next door and I want you to make sure they don’t leave before agreeing to help us.” Diane had been looking down but now her head snapped to attention.

“What, what do you want me to do?” She asked hopefully.

“I want you to do whatever it takes to get them on our side,” I replied, “I don’t care if you have to beg them to whip you or to fuck you up the ass all night; I want them to help us.”

I must have given the response she wanted because she blushed a deep red and then jumped up from the chair and headed toward the door.

“I will go rent the room,” she said excitedly as she focused on her task.

“Diane!” I said sharply. She stopped instantly and turned back to me, “put some clothes on before going downstairs, I don’t want to get kicked out of here just yet.”

*****

Katy and I sat outdoors at a coffee shop downtown. It was evening and the slight breeze felt good as we waited for Brittany. David had connected the jacked phone to his computer and tracked the movements of her cell. A pattern had emerged that put her here every day about this time.

Brittany appeared a few minutes after we arrived and Katy went to intercept her. I stayed put and watched them talk a little before Brittany allowed herself to be led to our table. She seemed nervous upon seeing me, but sat down in the seat we offered.

“We know Brittany,” I said quietly. All the blood drained from her face but she quickly composed herself.

“I don’t know what you are talking about,” she said in a huffy voice that did little to conceal her real emotions.

“Yes, you do,” said Katy, “we know that Frank is using you to do his dirty work.”

Brittany’s lower lip began to quiver and she looked around as if afraid something was going to happen any second.

“Can you help me?” she asked in a small whining voice.

“I think so,” I told her, “but we need some more information about Frank and his operation.”

She told us about Frank and his three goons. The bouncer and two Russians were the only ones that she had seen working for him. She had been coerced to help because they had caught her with drugs in the club. It started small, but when the tasks began to escalate she saved herself by entrapping Wendy.

“I didn’t want to do it,” she cried, “but I couldn’t stand the abuse anymore.” She took a napkin and wiped her eyes, “I feel so bad for what they made me do to Wendy.”

“Its ok,” Katy slid her chair over and put her arm around Brittany to comfort her, “we will figure out a way to help you.”

“I think we can get both you and Wendy out of this mess,” I said, “but you need to make sure no one knows what is going on.” Brittany nodded her agreement and we made plans to meet with her the next day, at the same place.

“What do you think?” I asked Katy after Brittany had left.

“I’m not positive but I think she is telling the truth,” Katy replied. We left the café and listened to the jacked phone while sitting in the car. There were muffled sounds coming from the phone but we couldn’t make out any words. After a few minutes it became obvious that Brittany was crying.

*****

Katy and I had come back to find an extremely happy but exhausted Diane splayed across the bed. She had been successful in her mission and the hand prints on her ass and bite marks on her tits confirmed her story. She had fucked and sucked the twins dry even though they had agreed to help in the first few minutes after they arrived.

All the talk of Diane’s exploits had me horny again, so I began pulling at Katy’s clothes as I moved over and kissed her passionately. She returned the kiss and before long, we were on the bed and I was on top of her naked body.

I pushed my cock slowly into her as Diane watched from one side of the large bed. I pumped slowly at first as Katy moaned and writhed under me, enjoying my cock going in and out of her. I began to build my tempo and Katy matched it as we fucked harder and faster, making the bed creak as we both came closer to climax. I ramped up my efforts as Katy’s nails dug in my back and she moaned loudly. I pummeled her pussy with my rock hard dick and was soon at the bursting point.

With both of us so wound up, it didn’t surprise me when I came so hard it almost hurt. Katy was basically convulsing under me in an orgasm of her own and I was worried for a few seconds until she began to calm down and smiled at me.

“Wow,” said Diane, “that was fucking hot.”

The girls needed to get home so, after a shower, I dropped them off. I headed back to the hotel room and then checked in with Dad and told him where I was and what had happened with Brittany. He listened quietly until I was finished.

“Did you think of everything?” he asked.

“I think so,” I said, “Brittany says Frank keeps the copies of the blackmail on a disk in his office. We need to figure out how to get it and destroy it.”

“Ok,” Dad said, “keep me in the loop and let me know if you need anything.”

We said goodnight and I went to bed since I needed to pick up the girls early the next morning. I slept surprisingly well and it was just after seven a.m. when I called Katy. It was odd of her to not answer but I figured she was still asleep. I tried again in about thirty minutes later but still no answer.

An hour later, I was still calling both Diane and Katy to no avail. I was in the car and headed to Katy’s house when David called me.

“We have a problem,” he said frantically, “it’s the girls! They’ve all been kidnapped!”

Chapter 13

“I heard it on the phone that Wendy used in the motel,” David was telling me so fast I could barely understand him, “it was really hard to hear, like it was covered or in a pocket, but a guy was saying something about kidnapping some girls.”

“How do you know which girls he was talking about?” I quizzed.

“I heard Katy in the background yelling at someone to stop,” he swallowed hard, “I know her voice.”

“Can you track where they are?” I asked.

“They’re at the club,” he said.

“Ok,” I thought for a second on my next move, “I’ll call the guys and you stay here and monitor the computers.”

“No,” David replied quickly, “I’m going with you.” I was a bit surprised, but I didn’t object. The more guys we had on our side the better.

“I’ll call the twins,” I said, “you call the other guys and get them here so they can monitor the computers in case something happens.”

The first move was to call Dad and let him in on the plan. He listened carefully and then made a few suggestions.

“Get your guys together and go to the club,” he said, “but don’t go in until I get there.”

“Ok,” I agreed.

“If you find anything, let me know by text,” his voice became more serious, “don’t do anything stupid and don’t try to break them out if you find them. I don’t want to have to try to find all of you.”

I hung up with Dad and called the twins. It was a little awkward at first but when I told them what was going on they seemed willing and promised to be ready to go in ten minutes.

“Jerry and Curt are on their way,” David said, “we should leave right now.”

*****

We picked up the twins, and on the long ride over, David finally told me why he was so willing to help. He and Wendy had a class together and had begun talking on the way to her locker. She was nice to him, the only girl that ever had been, and he was building up to asking her out.

She had changed suddenly after hanging out with Brittany and now he finally understood why. He was convinced it was his fault she had gotten in trouble because he hadn’t asked her out sooner, reasoning that had they been dating, she wouldn’t have been a target for Brittany in the first place.

We finally arrived and I parked a half mile from the club. In the daytime the deserted area looked different since we were actually a few miles out of town. The tall metal building was on several acres with a large parking lot in the front, but we had plenty of cover all the way up to the side of the club. Brittany’s car was in the parking lot and there were several others as well.

All the windows were blacked out with paint so I eased up to the first one I came to and peeked through were some of paint was flaked off in the corner. Peering inside I could see that the entire building was dark except the dance floor, where several tables and chairs were scattered about. The center table held the naked Wendy face down, with the slick haired Russian fucking her from behind. I could see that she was tied to the table and could barely move as the small man rutted into her like an animal.

As he sawed in and out, I could see long angry welts across her ass. She was groaning continuously and was in a great deal of pain as the short man slammed into her.

“Go look around the back and see if you can find a way in,” I said quietly to David and the twins. Now that I knew of his relationship with Wendy, I didn’t want him to see this if he didn’t have to. The three guys moved toward the back of the building without a word and disappeared around the corner. I sent a quick text to Dad that we had found all the girls, the layout of the building, and the number of people inside.

Retaking my position at the window I could see Wendy was still getting fucked, and now even faster than before. The short man pumped for all he was worth and let out a long guttural moan as he came deep inside the restrained girl. He pulled out and moved in front of her where he grabbed her hair, yanked it back, and plunged his cum covered cock in her mouth. He humped her face for a while and then backed away. Wendy tried to catch her breath now that his dick was dislodged from her throat.

The small Russian seemed to be finished for the moment but the giant was just taking off his pants. I wanted to rush in but I knew it wouldn’t end well. I could see Diane and Katy were also naked and tied to chairs. Farther back, almost to the shadows that surrounded the dance floor, I could see Brittany sitting in a chair at a table with Frank and the large bouncer standing close by. She was fully clothed and looked on as the two men took turns abusing Wendy.

I could see Frank say something to her and she shook her head ‘no’ several times. I assumed he was asking if she wanted the same thing done to her. I surmised that Frank had figured out what was going on and Brittany had ended up telling him everything to protect herself. Not an unforgivable move, considering how badly the men were treating Wendy.

The giant Russian was now nude and stroking a huge erection that matched his massive size. He put the tip of his cock at the opening of Wendy’s pussy and literally walked forward a half step to push it in.

“AHHHH!” Wendy screamed as the monster stretched her to the max, “Please stop… no, no, no!”

The giant laughed and began to pump in and out of the poor girl as she struggled in her bonds to no avail. The table moved with his actions and he began to spout Russian faster and faster in time with his increasing pace as he rammed into her.

Wendy had her mouth open but no sounds were coming out. The strain on her face was evident as she was being split in two by the huge behemoth. He pumped her for almost ten minutes in this position before finally tensing up and letting out a loud, low groan as he came. He pulled his cock out of her pussy allowing a large amount of cum to pour out of her gaping hole.

“You!” the smaller man pointed at Diane, “clean this up.” He moved to where she was sitting and quickly untied her. Diane didn’t hesitate to drop to the floor and crawl over the where the cum had dripped. She had nothing to clean it up with, so she looked at the small man.

“Lick it up,” he barked. Diane bent down and began licking up the mess as if she were starving. Her actions were not lost on the two men as the smaller one said something in Russian and the big man laughed.

“You like cum,” the small man said, “We have much cum for you. You may even get more than you want.” Diane blushed but even from this distance I recognized that she was turned on.

“Suck cock,” he said in his broken English, “suck good or I break face.” Diane didn’t have to be coerced. She went to work like a seasoned whore and within minutes the small man’s dick was hard again.

“I like you,” he said, “maybe I not kill you with bullet. Maybe I kill you with cock.” Both men laughed at his joke and he moved back to Wendy. Wiping his dick in the slime dripping from her pussy, he got the head wet and then moved to her anus. Lining it up perfectly her gave one hard push and drove balls deep into her ass.

Wendy screamed at the top of her lungs as his dick slid home. She moved frantically as much as her bonds would allow and then screamed again. This seemed only to spur the small man on and he pounded into her ass ruthlessly. After a few minutes of this he reached over and grabbed Diane’s hair, pulling her to him. Still kneeling, she looked up, not knowing what to expect.

He pulled his cock from Wendy’s ass and shoved it unceremoniously into Diane’s waiting mouth. She sucked for all she was worth and shortly he pulled it from her and reinserted it in Wendy’s ass. He got into a rhythm of doing this and before long he was ready to cum again. He pulled out of the bound girl and shot long sticky ropes of cum on her ass cheeks.

“Lick it up,” he told Diane. She leapt to the task and within minutes Wendy’s ass had nothing but the cane marks remaining.

“You do good,” he said to her, “Yes; maybe I keep you to myself. Maybe I put fist in ass for fun.” Diane’s eyes went wide and she began to tremble.

“First we decorate,” announced the small man. He disappeared into the shadows as the giant untied Wendy and unceremoniously slammed her into a chair only to retie her there. A few minutes later the other criminal returned carrying a leather bag. He put it on the table that had been holding Wendy earlier and began pulling out several tools. He moved toward Wendy but stopped short.

“You, bitch,” he said to Diane in his heavy accent, “suck tits, make nipples hard.” She crawled quickly over to Wendy and began sucking her nipples. Within a few minutes he was satisfied with her efforts and pushed her aside. I couldn’t see what happened next but a loud scream from Wendy let me know it wasn’t good. When the Russian moved to one side I could see a shiny silver ring piercing Wendy’s right nipple.

“You want some?” the Russian asked Brittany. She shook her head and remained seated.

“I think we found something.” David was back and I had been so engrossed in what was taking place inside I didn’t hear him coming. “What’s going on in there?”

“Nothing,” I said, “they have the girls tied up.”

He led me to the back of the building where the twins were waiting next to a door. The door was locked but David showed me a window where he had found a small hole in the paint. Looking inside I immediately recognized the office I had stumbled into a few nights ago.

“We need to get in there,” I told the guys, “there should be several disks hidden inside somewhere and we need to find them.”

One of the brothers produced a knife and popped the window open. It wasn’t very big so we helped David through and waited for him to open the door. Once inside, we went to work.

We each took a separate part of the room and began searching. I opened a large cabinet and inside was a monitor with a security feed of the inside of the club. We all stopped for a second to see what was going on.

Diane was now on the table and the smaller Russian was standing to one side and behind her. The security system had sound so we all heard the whoosh of the cane before it landed with a loud crack on Diane’s ass. You could clearly see the red line appear on her butt cheeks and the twins headed for the door.

“Wait,” I just managed to get in front of them before they charged out to help her. “She likes this kind of thing, just give her a second.” Diane was clearly excited and they recognized this as they had been with her several times. She was humping the table waiting for the next stroke.

“Let’s hurry up and find the disks so we can go help her,” I said with more conviction than I felt. We all went back to work with the sound of Diane getting caned in the background. Whoosh, crack, whoosh crack. I’m not sure how long it went on but we all stopped when Diane gave a loud moan to signal she was coming. The twins and I exchanged a knowing look and continued searching. We tore the office apart and if any disks were found, David quickly them checked on the computer.

As we continued to look I occasionally glanced up to see what was going on. Diane was now getting fucked from behind by the giant and he was slamming into her with such force that the table was moving across the dance floor. She cried out at one point but then began to climax.

We worked frantically to find the hidden disks but nothing we gave David had anything that looked like the files he had found on Brittany’s computer. I looked at the monitor again to see Diane tied in the chair and the Russian had his piercing tools out. She only groaned as her nipple was fitted with a silver ring but moaned loudly and came again when the next one was put in.

We had run out of places to look and had started over when we heard Diane scream in a very different way. Looking at the monitor, we could see Katy was tied to the table and Diane was trying to pull the giant off her. Katy’s legs were still untied and Diane was fighting furiously while Katy kicked at him. One swat from the giant across Diane’s face sent her reeling. She landed with a thump and the twins burst out the door that headed toward the dance floor.

I didn’t try to stop them this time and ran as hard as I could to get out of the hall before we got trapped. We were at a full sprint by the time we exited the hall and it was only about ten feet to the lit dance floor. The twins both lowered their shoulders into the huge Russian and their combined weight drove him back into a chair and knocked the naked goliath to the floor.

The smaller man had disappeared but the burly bouncer was almost to Katy so I sped past her, feigned a tackle, and clocked him with an elbow to the face. He grunted but didn’t go down and turned to grab at me. I stepped out of his grasp and began peppering him with shots to the head. He was stunned but still came forward. I stepped to the side and keep throwing punches to his face.

Out of the corner of my eye I could see the giant was getting the upper hand on the brothers but I was focused on the problem in front of me. I moved back a few feet and let the bouncer charge me, moving at the left at the last second allowed me to put all my force into a solid right hand to his jaw. He went to his knees and I was not in the mood for a fair fight. As the muscle bound man tried to get up from the floor, I soccer kicked him to the side of the face and he slumped over forward, unconscious.

The twins had their hands full with the giant. He had one twin up against a pillar, a massive hand squeezing his throat, about a foot off the ground. The other one fought to get a huge foot off his chest as it pressed him against the floor. The brother against the pillar was struggling to breathe and was beginning to turn purple as I ran to help.

The twin on his back fished something from his pocket and reached up as if the grab the long dangling cock of the big man. Suddenly, the Russian began to scream but the sound died as he fell to the floor in a long slow motion that reminded me of a huge tree that had just been cut. The brother on the floor was holding the stun gun.

“Stun gun to the dick,” he smiled, “works every time.” He helped his brother that was gasping for breath to his feet and they moved over to the convulsing man, stun gun at the ready. I scanned the room again for the other Russian but it was hard to see into the shadows past the dance floor.

“Thank God you made it!” Brittany had left her perch and was running toward me as if we were the best of long lost friends. She got within a few feet before David stepped between us and punched her in the face with a right hand. She reeled backwards, landing on her ass as her hands coming up to hold her now bloody nose.

“What the fuck?!,” she said loudly, “you broke my fucking nose!”

“She is responsible for everything,” David said pointing at the fallen girl, “I went through her computer and found some encrypted files with all her contacts and more blackmail. She had shipment dates and dollar amounts too.”

“Well shit,” Brittany said, “it fucking took you long enough to figure it out. No worries though, I have enough on everyone to keep them in line.”

“God Damn it,” Frank finally popped off, “I’ve been begging you to let them go for the last three hours and this is why. You can’t just kidnap a bunch of people and think you’re going to get away with it.”

“Shut up Frank,” Brittany spat, “You’ll do what I say or I will send the pictures I have of you and Wendy to your wife and the police.” Frank fell silent.

“Get your clothes off,” she continued, “I need the most horrendous asshole available for lover boy’s girlfriend over there.” She nodded toward Katy. Brittany stood up and faced me. She grinned and the blood dripping from her nose made her look evil.

“I will make you pay,” she hissed at me before turning to David, “and I guess you are the one Wendy was going to give her virginity to.” He reacted by stepping toward her with his fist clenched.

“Better think twice before you touch me again,” she said condescendingly, “I can put your little slut away for a long time with the information I have.”

“Bull shit,” David said, “I burned everything on your computer that had anything to do with Wendy. I deleted the pictures from the hotel with Jimmy too.”

“Oh really,” Brittany didn’t seemed worried, “I have copies of everything and I’ve hidden them in different places. You must think I’m really stupid.” David’s face dropped and Brittany could tell she had him on the run.

“Did she tell you how she lost her virginity?” Brittany she was twisting the knife now, “Did you see the pictures of the fat fuck banging her from behind? She was good, wasn’t she Frank.” All eyes went to Frank and he was obviously embarrassed.

“He did enjoy it,” she continued, “I can’t say the same for your little slut though.” Wendy was still tied to the chair and a small droplet of blood running down her stomach from where her nipples had just been pierced. She looked down as Brittany recounted her deflowering, obviously humiliated.

“I think we have you covered,” I bluffed, “We have all the copies and it looks like your goons have either had the shit kicked out of them or have run off.”

“I don’t think so,” Brittany’s gaze went past me and I turned to find the small Russian moving out of the shadows towards me. I froze in place as I heard the very loud click and realized I was looking down the barrel of a gun.

“You think I run?” the Russian spat at me, “Pioter runs from no one!” He leveled the gun at me head and I saw a flash.

Chapter 14

The flash originated above and behind the Russian’s head and came downward at a sharp angle. Seeing my attention was caught by something behind him the short man spun around to see what was there. It was too late because the aluminum baseball bat slammed into his leg with a sickening crack right at the knee. He immediately began to fall but the tough little man was still trying to swing the gun toward his assailant. A figure stepped quickly out of the shadow and grabbed the gun as the Pioter fell backwards. In one smooth motion the attacker brought the smaller foe to his back with a thud and landed on top with both his hands covering the Russians. The gun was now pointed at Pioter’s chest and I could now clearly see who it was.

“Dad!” I exclaimed, “how did you… what… I mean…” I was truly speechless.

“Busy here,” he said nonchalantly and he ground the barrel of the gun into the felled man.

“Pioter, how are you?,” Dad said in calm voice, “I see you have your pet with you.” He nodded toward the giant.

“Who are you?” came the reply.

“No one important,” my Dad said as if in a normal conversation, “but a friend of mine is interested in finding you.”

“Fuck you,” he screamed as he struggled to move the gun away from his chest to no avail, “I kill you, I kill your boy, and I kill your friend that is looking for me.”

“Ok,” Dad pushed his finger into the trigger guard with the Russian’s own stubby nub. It wouldn’t take much force to set off the gun at this point. “Alexander wanted to catch up with you, but I guess I can just have him pick up your body.”

The giant man had sat with the stun gun at the base of his neck, quietly holding his dick up to this point. His head snapped around at the mention of the name Alexander and I could clearly see the fear in his eyes. He spoke rapidly to his partner in their native language and even Pioter seemed less than excited about the prospect of a meeting with this person. He relaxed under my Dad and released his grip on the gun, allowing it to be taken from him.

Dad got up but Pioter stayed on the ground for good reason. His leg was broken and sitting at a weird angle on the floor but he acted as if it was not hurting at all.

“How ‘bout we make deal,” Pioter said, “you let me go, I don’t kill you.”

“Interesting,” my Dad replied, “I have a better deal, you leave now and never come back because Alexander knows where you are. When he gets here I will let him know you got away.”

“Deal,” said both Russians at once. I waved off the twins and they cautiously backed away from their captive. The big man stood up and moved over the retrieve his clothes.

“Wait,” I took his clothes and checked them. In the front left pocket of his pants there was a small handgun and knife. I pulled them out and put the clothes on a table before backing away so he could pick them up. He grabbed the garments and then limped over to help his friend up. They slowly made their way toward the exit.

“That’s fine,” said Brittany suddenly, “I don’t need those idiots anyway. I can get plenty more like them.”

Frank groaned and we all turned our attention back to the instigator.

“I don’t think so,” my Dad said calmly, “you don’t have leverage anymore.”

“Yes I do,” she said nastily, “I have copies of everything hidden.”

“Oh,” Dad said cheerfully, “do you mean these?” He reached into his pocket and pulled out several thumb drives.

“Where… how did you get those,” Brittany’s face showed her fear now.

”The bank deposit box where you left them. It appears you haven’t paid your bill in several years and the bank can seize any contents.”

“You’re lying!” she cried, “I paid my bill a year in advance.”

“Well shit,” my Dad was playing with her now, “damn accounting mistakes seem to happen sometimes. It’s a good thing you used one of my banks. I will check on that for you.”

“I still have others,” Brittany said. It was more of a question than a statement.

“Like the one taped to the ceiling in your closet, or the one in the fake rock in the garden?” I could tell he was beginning to get tired of the game. “You have nothing on anyone here but I have plenty on you. My team has been tracking you for the last few weeks and we have all we need to send you to jail. Real jail, since you’re eighteen.”

Brittany’s face dropped as the realization hit that she was at our mercy. She dropped to her knees and began to sob. I had heard this before and I wasn’t falling for it again.

“Shut up bitch,” I yelled at her and then turned to Dad, “what are we going to do with her?”

Dad smiled, “anything you want.”

“You can’t touch me,” Brittany screamed, “my Daddy will kill you.”

“No,” Dad said evenly, “he’s under house arrest and can only go to work and back to his apartment in the city. The only reason the judge let him keep the house is so you can finish school. You know that because you were at the trial. I guess being a stupid criminal runs in the family.”

“Jimmy,” Dad turned to me, “you did ok but you didn’t think of everything. You knew these guys were dealing drugs but you didn’t think about them having a gun?”

“No,” I said sheepishly. I decided to beat him at his own game, “did you bring a gun?”

“No, I brought a lot of guns,” he grinned and then called out, “Morgan, you guys come out.” Suddenly, half a dozen tough looking men with automatic weapons moved from the shadows and into the light.

“Make sure the Russians get out of town,” he told one man, “and sweep the rest of the building. Get the big guy off the floor and make sure we don’t miss anything.”

“Yes Sir,” came the curt reply, and the man was off directing the others.

“What the FUCK!” Frank was standing up now and watching with an awestruck look on his face. “You had all those guys and you didn’t step in and help? You told me you would stop it before anyone got hurt.”

“Sorry Frank,” Dad said, “we had to make sure we had all the data before we moved. The other team just finished the second sweep on the house.” He looked over at Brittany who also had a shocked look on her face.

“Your nanny isn’t happy with you,” Dad smiled, “I guess making her walk around cleaning house with that cucumber up her ass may come back to haunt you soon.” Brittany had a terror stricken look on her face as the ramifications of her actions were becoming clearer.

“Jesus, Darrel,” Frank whined, “You don’t know how bad it’s been with that little cunt running things. She got the God Damn Russian mob in here; she blackmails every fucker that walks through the door. I told her it was just a matter of time before something bad happened.” He made wild gestures as he talked making it comically to watch.

“That fucking bitch just about broke me,” he was just getting warmed up so Dad moved over, grabbed his arm and began walking toward the office area.

“You still have some Scotch in your office?” Dad asked.

“Yes,” he replied, and for the first time since I had met him, Frank’s face lit up, “I’m buying, let’s go.” He hustled toward the hallway with my Dad in tow. Dad winked at me before rounding the corner and disappearing out of sight.

I looked around the room and found the twins had already untied Diane and David was getting Wendy out of the chair she was bound to. I moved over to set Katy free and she spun around and hugged me as soon as she was loose.

I held her close and I could see David over her shoulder. He was taking off his shirt to give to Wendy. She put it on and hugged him gingerly as her newly pierced nipples where still hurting her. After a few moments my thoughts turned back to the bitch that started all of this. I looked over to see her inching her way back to the table she had been sitting at with Frank. I noticed a purse laying there and I broke free from Katy and raced over to beat her to it.

Thinking there was a gun in it, I dumped out the contents but there was no firearm. I found three cell phones, a small black book, and a ton of girly makeup stuff that I had no idea about. I called Katy over and, while Brittany sat glumly on the floor, I had her go through the contents while I checked out the book.

The first twenty pages or so were basically ideas on how to entrap someone and make them a slave. Then the writing changed and it was more specific and had a time line. Wendy’s name popped up once but after that, she was referred to as pet. As I flipped through it I could see Brittany had begun leaving the facing pages blank so she could take notes or add things.

I found the notes on my interaction with Wendy in the bathroom club and dozens of other entries since then, including our rendezvous at the hotel. The book was almost completely filled with humiliating and painful tasks that were intended for Wendy. Our entire senior year was planned out by the week, as was summer, although there were some blanks and skipped pages.

I suddenly realized that Katy was still nude although it didn’t seem to bother her much.

“Strip bitch,” I ordered Brittany thinking her clothes would fit Katy.

“No,” she said and crossed her arms in front of her like a pouting child. In a flash Wendy was on her with the cane she had grasped on the way over. Whoosh, Crack! The first shot landed across her back and five more followed, hitting any area that presented itself.

“Now you fucking cunt! Get out of those clothes now, or I will beat the shit out of you!” Wendy had every reason to beat her so I didn’t interfere, and I guess everyone else thought the same way. Within a few minutes Brittany was completely naked in front of all of us. She tried to cover up and Wendy whacked her again.

“Get your fucking hands down,” Wendy screamed at her. Brittany was humiliated beyond anything she had ever imagined and this was only the beginning.

“This is an interesting book,” I told her as she cringed away from Wendy, “I think we will use this as a guide on how to pay you back.”

“Noooooo,” Brittany moaned, “no please. I will be good. I won’t bother you any more. Let me go and I will move. I will go somewhere else and you will never see me again.” She was sobbing for real now as the welts from the cane began to show on her skin.

“I think you can handle anything you planned for Wendy to do,” I said calmly, “it may take a while though.”

“No, you can’t do that,” she said quickly, “I was going to let her go. Look at the last page… look, you will see, I was going to let her go. Tell them Wendy; tell them I was going to let you go.”

I flipped to the back page and at the top were the words, LET HER GO. I looked at Wendy and she nodded.

“She shows me that page all the time,” Wendy confirmed, “I never believed her though.”

“But I was!” Brittany exclaimed, “I wrote it right there, the day after graduation.”

“Maybe,” I said contemplating the situation, “but it really doesn’t matter right now. I think we will do to you everything that is written in here. Everything you have already done or were going to put Wendy through, we will make you do as well.”

Brittany began sobbing again but Wendy was having none of it, she snapped the cane and Brittany stopped her whining at the sound.

“I think we should start now,” said Wendy, “with your virginity.” Brittany wailed again but her new mistress had no compassion considering what she had been through. She called to David and when he came to her she gave him a deep passionate kiss.

“I can’t give you my virginity, but I can give you hers,” Wendy told him while looking deep into his eyes, “and I will make sure you enjoy all her virginities before the night is up.” David said nothing but blushed deeply.

“If that’s ok with you,” Wendy directed the comment at me.

“No, no, don’t let her take me,” Brittany was frantic now, “please, don’t leave me alone with her.”

“Shut up bitch,” I gestured around the room at the people that had helped, “for the next few years, we own you!” Brittany hung her head in defeat and Wendy grabbed her hair and pulled her to a nearby table.

“First, get his cock out and start sucking it,” Wendy ordered. The obvious disgust was written on her face as she began to undo David’s pants. Swoosh, crack! The cane landed on her bare ass and Brittany cried out desperately trying to get his zipper open. Once faced with his hard cock she balked. Swoosh, crack! Another shot to the ass and she engulfed his entire length without hesitation.

“Is she doing a good job?” asked Wendy as she stood next to David and nibbled his ear.

“It’s ok,” he said. Whoosh, crack! Another stripe was added to Brittany’s already sore backside. She doubled her efforts and David reacted with a low moan.

“That’s it baby,” Wendy whispered in his ear, “you let me know when she isn’t trying and I will fix it for you.”

I glanced around the room and could see that Diane already had the twins undressed and was on her knees alternating between sucking the two brother’s’ cocks. She used one hand to hold the cock she was working on and the other to play with her clit.

Katy had commandeered Brittany’s skirt and shirt even though it was a tight fit. She snuggled up to me and watched as Wendy turned into a dominatrix right before our eyes.

“Get up on the table,” she commanded the cowering girl. Brittany sat on the edge of the table and Wendy snapped the cane, “lay back and offer your worthless pussy to my boyfriend!” Brittany quickly lay back and spread her legs.

“On second thought, this is too good for you,” Wendy announced, “I want you to remember this forever so I think a change in location is warranted.” She grabbed Brittany by the hair and dragged her as she headed for the bathrooms.”

“I need to take a piss anyway,” she said, “might as well get a little lip service from my new whore.” David followed close behind. I considered if we should just leave and catch up with everyone later.

“Oh fuck no we’re not leaving,” said Katy, reading my mind. She grabbed one of Brittany’s cell phones and we hurriedly followed after the trio to the men’s restroom. By the time we caught up to them, Wendy already had Brittany licking the rim of one of the toilets. She wasn’t on her knees;, rather, standing stiff legged, spread, and bending bent over to give David and Wendy access to her pussy. They were pinching and pulling at her pussy lips while she completed her task.

“Are you ready?” Wendy asked David. He nodded and she got on her knees and sucked his cock some more before lining it up with Brittany’s pussy. Wendy stood next to him nibbling his ear and coaxing him on.

“One hard thrust,” she whispered, “give it to her like she had Frank give it to me.” David slammed forward, piercing Brittany’s hymen and eliciting a primal scream from her. He began fucking her in hard fast strokes making her struggle to stay on her feet. Wendy stayed next to him urging him on faster and faster until he could take it no more and came deep in her belly.

Slowly he pulled his blood and cum soaked cock from the despoiled girl and backed away only to have Wendy pull his face to hers and kiss him firmly on the mouth. He returned the kiss and held her until she pulled away.

Brittany stayed in place for fear of the getting the cane again. She sobbed quietly but dared not anger Wendy as she was afraid of what might happen. Her legs were beginning to cramp and the toilet smelled so bad she felt like throwing up, but she held back.

“Turn around whore,” Wendy snapped, “you know what to do next.”

Brittany turned around and sank to her knees. She knew what was expected because she had commanded Wendy to do this many, many times. She crawled to David and took his filthy cock into her mouth, cleaning it with her tongue. She choked and gagged a few times, but managed to get his dick clean without attracting the wrath of Wendy and her cane.

“Now, one of my personal favorites,” Wendy smiled. She took off David’s shirt and handed it to him before moving into the stall and sitting on the toilet. She only had to look at Brittany to let her know what she wanted. The broken girl crawled back into the stall and rested her chin on the edge of the toilet seat. Wendy slid forward and pushed her pussy into the girls face.

After a few seconds Brittany began to lick her pussy but began gagging. The shocked girl started to move but a quick tap of the cane made her think better of it, and she stayed put waiting until the degrading task was complete. Wendy stood up and bent over forcing her ass into the kneeling girl’s wet face.

“I remember how much you liked making me do this,” said Wendy, “so if I don’t like it, I will assume you aren’t doing a good job and I will beat your tits bloody.” Brittany literally dove forward at the threat and began to lick her new mistress. She frantically worked on her pussy and then shoved her tongue as far up her ass as possible. She ignored the taste and did her best to make Wendy come as quickly as possible. She was successful, but Wendy insisted she continue until she shuddered in orgasm for the third time with Brittany’s mouth and tongue working on her asshole.

“Not bad,” said Wendy breathlessly, “I won’t cane your tits yet. We still have plenty to catch up on. Maybe we can skip a few chapters ahead. I know how you like that.” Brittany could say nothing as she knew it would only get worse.

“Oh, look Brittany,” Wendy said, “they’re taking pictures of you losing your virginity. Isn’t that sweet? I remember you did that for me with Frank, so I think it’s only fair we get you copies to show around of this event.” Wendy kicked the girl lightly in the side.

“What do we say when someone does us a favor?” Wendy asked in a singsong voice. She kicked at the naked girl a bit more forcefully.

“Th-..Thank you,” Brittany finally said. Wendy kicked her in the ribs harder this time.

“What? That isn’t how you taught me to say it. Get it right bitch,” Wendy punctuated her words with a stinging blow from the cane to her side.

“Ow,!” Brittany howled, “thank you for taking pictures of me losing my virginity!”

Swoosh, crack! Wendy snapped the cane down on Brittany’s back and the tip curled around her side, catching her tit.

“Thank you for taking pictures of this slut losing her cunt cherry, Mistress,” the tortured girl yelled. She braced for another blow from the cane but it never happened.

“You are a slow learner,” Wendy mused, “I’m going to have to keep the cane, I can see that already. No worries, I’ve got it under control. Now, we have one more cherry to take care of.”

Brittany jumped to her feet and made a desperate attempt to get out the door. Wendy easily caught her by the hair and with one hard yank, jerked her back to the floor. She snapped off four hard shots with the cane that crisscrossed the welts that were already there.

“Well, looks like no lube for you young lady,” Wendy said, “This is going to hurt more than I originally planned.” She pulled Brittany by to her hair over to a urinal and pushed her face into it. It didn’t look too dirty, but Brittany thought otherwise and began retching as Wendy sat on the back of her head.

“Are you ready David?” she asked softly.

He stepped forward with a monster hard on in answer, and put it up to the restrained girls rose bud. As he pushed, Brittany moved around and tried to stop him from penetrating her. Wendy laid a few more solid strokes with the cane and Brittany acquiesced, moving into a submissive posture to let herself be sodomized.

David pushed against her nether hole and began to slowly inch his way forward into her. Brittany screamed at the intrusion and the sound echoed off the porcelain until Wendy leaned back, forcing her mouth into the disgusting water.

David pushed harder and slowly sank all the way up to his balls. He pulled out slightly and, without lube, her asshole pulled painfully against his cock. He settled for short strokes and got into a rhythm of fucking her ass. Wendy leaned forward and began to kiss David as he ground into Brittany. The extra stimulation from Wendy got him going and he began to get wilder and wilder as Wendy coaxed him.

“Yeah, fuck that whore’s ass. Pump it hard,” she encouraged him, “she loves it up the ass, don’t you bitch.” Brittany was spending every last bit of energy trying to keep her head above the nasty water line so she could breathe. David began to convulse as his hard cock shot another load of cum, this time up Brittany’s now used asshole. He pulled out and Wendy got off of Brittany’s head.

“Clean up time,” Wendy said cheerfully. Brittany turned around and there was a unanimous groan from everyone as they saw the state of Brittany’s face. Besides the urine there were small pieces of paper stuck to her face and a cigarette butt hung from one cheek.

“Wash your face first you nasty whore,” Wendy laughed, “I’ve never seen anyone too dirty to suck shit off a cock before.” Brittany headed for the sink but Wendy stopped her.

“Oh no,” the now dominant girl said, “use the toilet, just like you made me do it.” The debased Brittany slowly crawled to the nearest toilet, and put her head all the way into the water, before reaching up and pulling the handle to flush it.

*****

Katy and I were cruising toward the interstate in the Chevelle. I had let Wendy and David take charge of Brittany for a while. After reading some of the things in the book of blackmail the bitch had written, I felt Wendy needed some time for payback.

My Dad had finally gotten out of Frank’s office and pulled me aside. He told me that he had called Katy’s parents as soon as he found out she was missing and told them I had surprised her with a two week trip. He had paid off everything I had spent on the credit card up to now and told me to go have fun.

“Remember the $10,000 limit,” he smiled, “this time it’s a goal. When you get back I’ll give you some pointers on how to handle your new toy. Have fun and show Katy a great time, you two deserve it.”

Everything had worked out. We rescued Wendy and reunited her with David. Diane had another fantasy come true and didn’t even have to pay to get her nipples pierced. I didn’t have to worry about the twins anymore and I had a feeling we would become good friends after this. I had a ton of cash, a hot car, and an even hotter girl.

I knew Brittany was getting hers because Wendy had mentioned stopping to see some trucker friends on the way home. I imagined the new submissive would be walking gingerly for a while after tonight. I had flipped through a lot of the black book and I didn’t know if I would be able to follow through with my threat of doing everything in it to her. If she was willing to let Wendy go at the end of high school, maybe we should cut her some slack, especially since a lot of the things in there were pretty outrageous.

I pulled into a station and had Katy go get us some sodas while I stayed outside and pumped gas. I flipped through the book again and noticed a few notes about Maria, Brittany’s nanny. She was more of a housekeeper at this point and it appeared Brittany had used her pretty harshly as well. I would check into that when I got back.

As usual, I ended up at the last page. It didn’t make sense for someone so dominant to let a slave go after all that time. I held the page up to the light and looked for any kind of hidden water mark or something to give me an idea of why she would put LET HER GO at the top of the page.

Katy hopped back in the car and I handed her the book still open to the last phrase. She looked at it again and I wondered if she was thinking the same thing as I. We pulled out from the country store slowly bouncing over the uneven parking lot when Katy gasped. I looked over to see that she had spilled a drop of soda on the open book.

“Don’t worry about it,” I laughed, “a little soda never hurt anything.”

“It’s not that,” she said, “look at the page.” Where the drop had landed, the definite curve of a letter became visible. I took my soda and poured a bit on a napkin that Katy had brought with the drinks. I rubbed it on the page and before our eyes a message appeared. I realized Brittany had planned to reveal it to Wendy, probably just this way, the day after graduation.

As the message became clear I lost any sympathy I had for Brittany and I vowed to do to her everything in the book she had dreamed up. I would put her through more if I thought up something else, but there would be no mercy. Under the words LET HER GO appeared a new message…

TO THE HIGHEST BIDDER

Гимбеременность

Как они могли быть такими недальновидными?! – спросил я себя, хлопнув дверью в свою лабораторию.

Вероятно, это был глупый комитет по этике, вечный враг реального научного прогресса. И как раз тогда я был на пороге прорыва!

Недавно я завершил прототип проекта, над которым работал три года , но такими темпами все было бы напрасно.

Мне просто придется взять дело в свои руки и сделать это по старинке, с «неофициальным» полевым испытанием. В случае успеха я мог бы использовать результаты для обеспечения независимого финансирования, хотя источники этого финансирования, скорее всего, будут не совсем законными. Тем не менее, моя работа будет продолжаться, и я буду хорошо вознагражден.

Мой проект представлял собой совершенно оригинальную идею: формулу, повышающую либидо и фертильность как у мужчин, так и у женщин, предназначенную для пар, испытывающих проблемы с зачатием или с гормональным дисбалансом, приводящим к отсутствию интереса к сексу.

Чем с большей мышечной массой субъекту мужского пола приходилось воздействовать препарату, тем сильнее эффект, поэтому наиболее разумным и доступным местом для проведения теста был бы местный спортзал, где мускулистый субъект мог бы выбирать доступных женщин. Чтобы гарантировать, что спаривание произошло, я усилил эффекты формулы далеко за пределы того, что они в конечном итоге могли бы быть на практике, и настроил химию, чтобы увеличить агрессию у самца и подчинение у самки. Кроме того, мне нужно было обеспечить, чтобы оплодотворение произошло, чтобы гарантировать зачатие конечного продукта, поэтому я позаботился о том, чтобы формула одновременно отключала все формы гормонального контроля над рождаемостью и вызывала у оплодотворенной женщины мощные материнские инстинкты.

Убедившись, что эта формула сделает совокупление неотразимым как для мужчин, так и для женщин, я набрал одну дозу во флакон и направился в спортзал.

Мне самому нравилось оставаться в форме, зная, что здоровый дух требует здорового тела, и поэтому я знал, что мое подтянутое телосложение (около 20 лет), одетое в спортивный бюстгальтер и тренировочные трико, отлично впишется среди посетителей спортзала.

Я вошел и осмотрел комнату, пока мне выдавали однодневный пробный пропуск, как это сделал бы любой другой потенциальный участник. Я сразу заметил, что один из тренеров, комично выпирающий мужчина с поистине нелепой мускулатурой, ходит с протеиновым коктейлем в открытой чашке – идеальная мишень.

У него было достаточно массы, чтобы использовать формулу, и напряжение, вызванное его частыми подъемами, катализировало изменения внутри его тела и увеличивало выработку пота – основного средства, с помощью которого его мощные новые феромоны будут высвобождаться в воздух. Женщины вокруг него вдыхали эти особые феромоны, которые быстро вызывали подчинение, увлечение и мощное физическое возбуждение. Тем временем его уровень тестостерона резко возрастет, выработка спермы зашкаливает, и он обнаружит, что женщинам вокруг него становится все труднее сопротивляться, а сам он обнаруживает, что все менее и менее склонен сопротивляться им.

Я бесцельно бродил по залу, медленно приближаясь к его нелепой фигуре, а затем незаметно вылил содержимое флакона в его чашку, пока он поправлял форму другого посетителя. Формула была почти безвкусной, поэтому он не должен был заметить ее под искусственными ароматизаторами в протеиновом коктейле. Я улыбнулась про себя, понимая, что он должен быть благодарен мне за умопомрачительный, раскованный секс, которым он, сам того не зная, собирался заняться.

Через несколько минут он закончил встряску, но ничего не понял. Его телу потребовалось около пяти минут, чтобы начать вырабатывать новые непреодолимые феромоны, поэтому я спрятался на скамейке за одним из тренажеров для жима ногами, чтобы записать эксперимент.

«Извините», — было следующее, что я услышал, и, оторвавшись от своих заметок, я посмотрел на лицо того самого тренера, которому только что ввел дозу.

Не хорошо! Подумал я про себя, почувствовав краткий всплеск адреналина, который непроизвольно увеличил частоту дыхания и кровоток. Все бы, конечно, было бы хорошо, но мне нужно было быстро выходить из этой ситуации, чтобы препарат не начал действовать на меня по ошибке.

Прискорбным, но неизбежным фактом природы было то, что моя собственная биохимия была биохимией молодой, половозрелой женщины, что гарантировало, что физическая реакция моего тела на модифицированные феромоны тренера будет такой же сильной, как и у других женщин в спортзале. Я был более чем уверен в своей способности распознавать и сопротивляться чувствам увлечения и подчинения, даже если меня разоблачили, конечно, но даже в этом случае лучше было все равно избегать такой ситуации ради эксперимента.

“Да?” Я ответил резко, стараясь закончить разговор как можно быстрее.

“Ой, извини!” — сказал он, ошеломленный моей резкостью, но придя в себя с легкой улыбкой. «Я просто хотел знать, что ты здесь делаешь, прячась». Под его одеколоном я уловил сильный запах его пота после целого дня тренировок.

«О, просто делаю заметки для тренировки», — пренебрежительно ответил я. Почему он уже не уходит?

«А, понял. Никаких проблем, просто казалось, что ты от кого-то прятался, и я хотел убедиться, что с тобой все в порядке». Он был таким внимательным! Я был рад, что выбрал для своего эксперимента такого милого парня. Он определенно позаботится о любой девушке, которую заманит в ловушку своим пьянящим мускусом. Счастливица , подумал я, еще раз взглянув на его телосложение. Я был слишком резок в своей первой оценке – его мускулы придавали ему некоторую доминирующую ауру, которая всегда была привлекательной для мужчины.

Он хотел встать, не желая меня больше беспокоить, и мне вдруг стало стыдно за свою первоначальную грубость. В конце концов, он не сделал ничего плохого. “Ждать!” — воскликнул я неожиданно и слишком громко.

“Да?” Он повернулся назад, открывая мне прекрасный вид на его выпуклый бицепс. Ух ты, я действительно понял, почему выбрал его для этого теста. Его руки были толстыми и сильными, именно такими, как хотелось бы, чтобы он обхватил тебя за туловище, пока он держал тебя внизу. Я немного покраснел от такой нехорошей мысли. Откуда это взялось?

В любом случае, мне нужно было что-то сказать. «О, я просто хотел извиниться за то, что огрызнулся на тебя. Я был сосредоточен на том, что писал, и ты меня просто напугал». Что я писал? Ах да, заметки об испытуемом. Прямо передо мной испытуемый, от которого мне нужно как можно скорее уйти.

Он наклонился надо мной, и я вздохнула с неожиданным облегчением, снова наполнив нос резким запахом его пота, который, наконец, вызвал тревожный звоночек в затылке.

Теперь я осознал, что мое тело уже реагирует на коктейль феромонов, который он испускал. Я не ожидал, что это сработает так быстро и так мощно , подумал я, когда искушение остаться здесь и продолжать обнюхивать этого все более привлекательного мужчину росло. «За исключением того, что я это сделал», — вспомнил я, потому что именно так я разработал формулу. Я просто не ожидал, что окажусь тем, кто рискует попасть под его влияние. Несмотря на это, это были отличные данные.

У незащищенных женщин быстро проявляются симптомы увлечения , спокойно заметил я про себя, пытаясь сопротивляться воздействию кислого мускуса, который все еще наполнял мои ноздри, но затем я почувствовал напряжение в груди, когда мои соски внезапно напряглись, несмотря на спортивный бюстгальтер. моих усилий. «И физическое возбуждение» , — добавил я криво. Вот и все попытки сопротивляться последствиям – в отличие от моего разума, мое тело было полностью во власти его возросшей мужественности и начало реагировать, хочу я этого или нет.

— Да, не беспокойся, — сказал он успокаивающе. «Я понял. Ты здесь впервые?»

Я увидела, как его глаза на мгновение скользнули вниз к дерзкой груди, заполняющей мои тугие чашки B, и, зная, что он видит мои соски, выступающие сквозь тонкую ткань, я почувствовала, что тихо задыхаюсь от волнения от такого внимания. Несмотря на это, я старательно нашел время, чтобы сделать дополнительную мысленную пометку: Субъект начал сосредотачиваться на половых характеристиках ближайших потенциальных партнеров. Субъект, вероятно, находит потенциальных партнеров все более сексуально желанными и, возможно, даже подумывает о половом акте. Я вздрогнула от удовольствия при этой последней мысли, все еще вдыхая мощный мужественный аромат его, и почувствовала покалывание между бедрами, когда мое влагалище начало смазывать, явно предполагая также и половой акт.

Как бы ни было заманчиво просто сидеть и делать записи в чарующем присутствии тренера, я знал, что если я не сделаю что-нибудь в ближайшее время, каким-то образом переключу его внимание на другую цель его привязанностей, ситуация может быстро выйти из-под контроля. Я этого не чувствовала, но мое тело, скорее всего, уже начало вырабатывать мои собственные модифицированные половые гормоны в ответ на его, и вскоре они одолеют и деактивируют мою гормональную ВМС. В конце концов, моя формула была разработана для того, чтобы сделать меня покорной, увлеченной и плодовитой, и я знала, что овуляция у меня может произойти в любую минуту, подвергая меня серьезному риску зачатия, если красавчик-тренер каким-то образом выпустит свою сперму в мое влагалище. Я мысленно отметил, что мне нужно заменить ВМС, как только тест закончится.

Все это время его тело будет занято выбросом тестостерона в его систему, увеличивая выработку спермы и подвижность сперматозоидов, а также усиливая его агрессию, доминирование и сексуальное желание. Короче говоря, вскоре у него появится пульсирующая эрекция и непреодолимая потребность снять это напряжение, наполнив ближайшую восприимчивую киску своей генетической информацией. Я старался не обращать внимания на то, насколько близкой, желающей и восприимчивой была моя собственная киска в данный момент, но, тем не менее, продолжал сидеть там, наслаждаясь приятным покалыванием, медленно растущим между моими бедрами, еще несколько секунд. Тем временем мое восприимчивое тело продолжало подчиняться соблазнительным инструкциям, которые я спрятала в запахе его тела. «БЕГИТЕ» , — про себя кричала я, но по какой-то причине не могла собраться с силой воли.

«Да, я подумал, что сначала опробую это место. Посмотрим, стоит ли вид того», — кокетливо ответил я, окинув его очевидным взглядом, за которым последовало озорное подмигивание. Ой-ой. Откровенный флирт не только продемонстрировал, насколько сильно на меня это повлияло, но также продемонстрировал мой сексуальный интерес и пригласил его ответить тем же.

И конечно же, он спросил: «Ну, тебе нравится то, что ты видишь?» и напряг свои массивные мышцы, заставляя мою киску практически хлынуть и сжаться от потребности. Богего грудь и пресс были такими вкусными. Я едва мог удержаться от того, чтобы провести руками вверх и вниз по всей передней части его тела. И пахло от него так хорошо , так мужественно . Неужели было бы так плохо позволить ему ввести свой пенис в меня хотя бы на минуту? Я могла бы на какое-то время поддаться своему восхитительному увлечению его сексуальным телом и позволить ему потворствовать своему желанию несколько раз проникнуть в мою привлекательную маленькую киску. Тогда все, что мне нужно было сделать, это проигнорировать инстинкт моего тела позволить ему кончить внутрь меня, преодолеть мою растущую покорность и вежливо попросить моего одурманенного тестостероном Адониса, пожалуйста, вытащить из моего гладкого, шелковистого влагалища, прежде чем он неизбежно потеряет контроль и затопит мою плодородную репродуктивный тракт с его нетерпеливыми маленькими пловцами… Вздох . Казалось смешным, что такие изменяющие жизнь последствия могли возникнуть в результате действия, которое было настолько естественным и, ну, в общем, желанным . Внезапно все это стало таким заманчивым.

Мои все более наглядные мечтания ясно давали понять, что я совершил серьезную ошибку, полагая, что смогу противостоять воздействию моей формулы, и я чувствовал, как моя кожа становится теплее, когда мое лицо и грудь покраснели от силы моего физического возбуждения, особенно теперь , когда он явно отвечал на мой интерес. Мои соски почти до боли затвердели от колючего спортивного бюстгальтера, что стимулировало их еще больше и еще больше усилило мое возбуждение. Покалывание в промежности стало настойчивым, и мне пришлось сжать бедра вместе, чтобы немного облегчиться. Думать ясно становилось все труднее. Я знала, что к этому моменту я ухмылялась, как влюбленная глупая девчонка, а его глаза все более и более бесстыдно бродили по моему телу, но, похоже, я не могла остановиться. ТЕБЕ НУЖНО УБЕЖАТЬ, ПОКА НЕ ПОЗДНО!

Однако в этот момент он поднял ногу на тренажер рядом со мной, и я внезапно оказался лицом к лицу с его растущим членом, каждая вена которого была отчетливо видна сквозь его облегающие компрессионные шорты, поскольку он медленно увеличивался и удлинялся.

Я громко ахнул. Это было идеально. Я извивалась от предвкушения, зная, что монстр сейчас хлынет внутрь меня. Это было неизбежно. Это была судьба.

Не желая отставать, я начал выгибать спину, выпятив грудь, чтобы оценить его. Я знала, что мне не следует этого делать, но я также знала, что у меня хорошие сиськи, и его одобрение вдруг почему-то показалось мне очень важным. Он, должно быть, был ими доволен, поскольку его ноздри раздулись, дыхание стало еще глубже, а мышцы напряглись, чтобы обеспечить больший приток крови к его толстому члену. Я снова перевел взгляд на его блестящее тело, продолжая при этом глубоко вдыхать его острый, гипнотический аромат. Мой разум внезапно наполнился привлекательными образами того, как он удерживает меня своими мощными руками, заставляя снова и снова принимать этот толстый член, и я знала, что у меня осталось не так уж много времени.

Но было так приятно оставаться там, позволяя его мускусу окутывать меня и возбуждать все больше и больше. Может, я и учёный, но быстро понял, что я ещё и женщина. Очень возбужденная женщина, которую нужно было безжалостно удерживать и физически доминировать со стороны мужественного мужчины, и к черту последствия. Я с сожалением отметил, что действительно становлюсь более покорным, более трепетным перед его мужским присутствием и все более охотно позволяю ему делать со мной все, что он хочет. Опять же, это было намеренным поведением, чтобы гарантировать, что самка-мишень послушно позволит себя оплодотворить. Я почувствовал, как нежелательная дрожь предвкушения пробежала по моей спине при мысли о том, что я послушно позволю себе оплодотворить.

К этому моменту мы оба замолчали и просто сидели, открыто глядя на тела друг друга, охваченные волнующим ощущением взаимного физического возбуждения, когда наши репродуктивные органы призывали нас к спариванию. Я наблюдала, как его глаза прыгали вверх и вниз между моими расширяющимися бедрами и твердыми сосками на моих упругих молодых сиськах, прежде чем остановиться на все более соблазнительной щели между моими бедрами. Я немного раздвинула ноги, чтобы он мог лучше видеть мою опухшую вульву, четко выделяющуюся на фоне тугого спандекса, затемненного моей вагинальной смазкой. Я чувствовал себя таким уязвимым. Мы оба знали, что в меня так легко проникнуть. Его член был полностью возбужден и заметно пульсировал сквозь тонкие шорты. Насквозь пропиталась капелька мутного предэякулята. Пропитка с каждой секундой казалась мне более привлекательной.

В нетипичный момент слабости я вытянул руку и медленно провел ногтем по нижней стороне его члена.

Это было больше, чем каждый из нас мог вынести.

Его брови опустились, а лицо приняло властное выражение. “Подписывайтесь на меня.”

Это был мой последний шанс уйти. Вместо этого я лишь кротко кивнул, полностью подчиняясь этому могущественному мужчине и его непреодолимой мужественности. Я чувствовала, как моя собственная восприимчивая женственность горит в ответ, стремясь получить его семя. Как ученый, я, конечно, все еще полностью осознавал, что мое нынешнее состояние было вызвано химическими веществами, но, будучи плодовитой молодой женщиной, я не мог сопротивляться потребности своего тела производить потомство с этим могущественным мужчиной, от которого пахло чистым сексом.

Он крепко схватил меня за руку, причинив мне синяк, и практически потащил меня в частный массажный кабинет в задней части спортзала.

Замкнутость маленькой комнаты только увеличивала концентрацию его испорченных феромонов, и я чувствовал, как вонь его пота сгущается вокруг меня, еще больше затуманивая мои оставшиеся рациональные мысли. Он прижал меня к своему твердому, угловатому телу и грубо лапал мою грудь, в то время как я ободряюще мяукала, поглаживая его член сквозь шорты, а затем он развернул меня и прижал мое туловище к массажному столу, почти сведя меня с ума. с желанием получить именно то лечение, которого я заслуживал. Он прижался сзади к моей твердой заднице, удерживая меня, и мое тело отреагировало автоматически, отталкиваясь назад от его твердого члена, чувствуя, как он прижимается к моей заднице и прижимается к моей набухшей, нуждающейся вульве сзади. Я даже чувствовал, как его яйца сжимаются внутри моих бедер, когда его член пульсировал. В тумане возбуждения я думал о том, насколько полны эти яички, отягощенные тяжелым грузом опасных сперматозоидов, которые легко подавят и оплодотворят яйцеклетку, выпущенную моим телом.

Не теряя времени, тренер грубо стянул с меня леггинсы, открыв своему жадному взору мою обнаженную задницу и уязвимую киску. Я попыталась развернуться, но он одной рукой толкнул меня вниз, а другой стягивал шорты. Его массивный член и яйца наконец вылетели наружу, ударившись о мою задницу и бедра. Когда его мусор был освобожден, в воздух поднялось облако острого шарового мускуса, и остаток моего разума затуманился слепой похотью. Я тупо раздвинула ноги, предлагая свою обнаженную, сочащуюся киску для его удовольствия, наконец, его полностью согласившуюся породистую шлюшку. Моей единственной целью было родить детей от этого человека, а его единственной целью было наполнить ими меня.

Его член полностью врезался в меня без предупреждения и сопротивления, наполняя меня до краев и подавляя мой измученный разум непреодолимым фейерверком экстаза. Я почувствовала, что напрягаюсь, а затем мои бедра непроизвольно свело спазмом, а моя киска стиснула его член и начала сжиматься, сжиматься, побуждая его потерять контроль внутри меня.

Его реакцией на внезапную стимуляцию было схватить меня за волосы и резко дернуть, притянув мою задницу к своим бедрам, прежде чем отступить на полпути и врезаться обратно, нуждаясь в еще большем захватывающем ощущении, быстро наращивая темп, пока он не стал болезненно врезаться в меня отбойным молотком. , держа меня лицом вниз своими мощными руками и ругая мою беспомощную пизду.

Я не мог получить достаточно боли. Секс был намного грубее, чем все, что я испытывал раньше, но в моем нынешнем состоянии я не хотел ничего, кроме того, чтобы меня удерживали и жестоко использовали. Я хотел, чтобы он заставил меня получить его семя, чтобы доказать, что именно он достоин меня развести.

Искусственно усиленное возбуждение тренера было рассчитано на то, чтобы заставить его быстро потерять контроль, а его гортанные стоны по мере приближения освобождения снова довели меня до крайности. Мое плодородное тело говорило мне, что пришло время забеременеть, и я не мог не согласиться, когда моя киска стиснула его член и начала доить. Я хотела , чтобы он наполнил моего создателя ребенка своей спермой, и, когда тестостерон пульсировал в его венах, а моя тугая киска настойчиво сжимала и поглаживала его сверхчувствительный, твердеющий член, я знала, что он больше не сможет уклоняться от того, чтобы дать мне то, что я хочу.

С кряхтением освобождения он начал эякулировать, полностью врезаясь своим тяжелым телом в мое, когда я, наконец, почувствовала, как его густые струи болезненно обрушиваются на мою шейку матки снова и снова.

Вот оно, мечтательно подумала я, улыбаясь в мучительном предвкушении, когда мои мысли были словно стальными зажимами сомкнуты. Его сперма активировала материнскую обусловленность, встроенную в мою формулу, как я и предполагала, и пока мой разум потускнел от экстаза от его оргазма, химия моего тела сделала мою нынешнюю одержимость желанием иметь его ребенка навсегда.

Обусловливание было предназначено для того, чтобы обеспечить зачатие его счастливицы, но я никогда даже не думал, что этой счастливицей с такой же легкостью могу быть я. Конечно, теперь было слишком поздно, и я не мог быть счастливее чувствовать, как теплая сперма этого незнакомца окутывает мою незащищенную матку, в то время как его член продолжал ритмично пульсировать внутри меня. Зачатие подтверждено.

После эякуляции того, что было похоже на галлон густой, острой спермы, член тренера, наконец, прекратил рефлекторное подергивание. Он, не теряя времени, вытащил меня, и я сразу же пропустила ощущение, как его член наполняет меня. Я оглянулся через плечо, чтобы еще раз взглянуть на его волшебный шланг, наблюдая, как он немного опускается, когда с кончика на пол капает последняя гигантская капля.

Я чувствовал, как обильный запас спермы вытекает из меня и на массажный стол, и почувствовал теплое сияние удовлетворения, когда я мысленно отметил, что увеличение выработки спермы было оглушительным успехом.

На всякий случай я потратил секунду на то, чтобы перепроверить свое психическое состояние, но с радостью подтвердил, что обусловленность сработала так, как предполагалось. Минуту назад я не мог дождаться, пока тренер меня оплодотворит, а теперь не мог дождаться, когда мое тело начнет раздуваться от спермы, которую он только что вложил в меня. Он выполнил свою часть работы, вставив свой чувствительный член в мое привлекательное, плодородное тело, пока не кончил, и теперь моя работа заключалась в том, чтобы стать лучше и забеременеть, чтобы я могла произвести на свет его потомство.

Когда он потянулся за своей одеждой, я кротко предложил ему сначала принять душ, поскольку смывание феромонов, скорее всего, уменьшит его шансы повлиять на другую женщину. Однако он уже потерял ко мне интерес и, натянув шорты на полустоячий член, не обернувшись, поплелся из комнаты. Это не сулило ничего хорошего. Я не знала точно, как долго продлится эффект от дозы, которую я ему дала, но пока он не смыл ее, любая женщина на расстоянии запаха быстро захотела бы позволить ему кончить в нее так же, как и я.

Когда я собрался достаточно, чтобы с трудом выбраться из задней комнаты, я увидел тренера, разговаривающего с кроликом из спортзала на эллиптическом тренажере с массивными искусственными сиськами, едва удерживаемыми в тесной, открытой майке. Я мог сказать, что ее тело уже сильно реагировало на его мощную мужественность: она ловила каждое его слово, глубоко вдыхая его соблазнительный, притягивающий мускус, и я знал, что с каждой секундой она становилась все более восприимчивой, как физически, так и морально. , чтобы быть пропитанным.

Мне пришло в голову, что, наверное, стоит что-то сделать, как-то предупредить ее, но было так трудно собраться с желанием действовать. Плюс, я знал, как сильно мой мускулистый жеребец хотел опорожнить свои набухшие яйца внутри ее трахаемого тела, и для меня было так естественно подчиниться его желаниям. Я осознавал, что на меня все еще действует его мускус, такой свежий в моих ноздрях, но в конце концов все, что я мог сделать, это стоять в стороне и смотреть, как грудастая будущая мама начала подсознательно выгибать спину, чтобы показать свои сиськи, просто как было у меня.

Когда я заметил, как она осторожно скользит большим пальцем по пульсирующей эрекции, снова натягивая его шорты, я в предвкушении потер свой подтянутый живот, зная, что сегодня у моего отпрыска появится хотя бы один брат или сестра.

Наконец, я наблюдал, как она смиренно последовала за ним обратно в массажный кабинет, покачивая искусственными сиськами, ее идеально накрашенное лицо, полное того же обожания и необузданной похоти, которые мое выказывало всего несколько минут назад, с таким же желанием, чтобы он насильно использовал ее пышные формы. тело, чтобы удовлетворить его репродуктивные потребности, как это было со мной. Ее разум бомбардировался коктейлем из усиленных половых гормонов, подавляя ее запреты возвышенными мыслями о романтике, подчинении, удовольствии, любви, судьбе…

Но я знала, что здесь нет ни волшебства, ни романтики. Она просто находилась под воздействием химического вещества, которое я специально разработал, чтобы убедить ее позволить ему кончить в нее. Как только она успешно осушит его тяжелые яйца в свою узкую щель и зальет свое ожидающее яйцо, будет уже слишком поздно. Ее оплодотворенное тело перепрограммирует ее в его шлюху, такой же, как и я, и ее выбросят, как и меня. Ее возбужденный жеребец двигался дальше, повинуясь своей возросшей инстинктивной потребности распространять свое семя еще дальше, наполняя своей спермой как можно больше желающих, плодородных кисок, и оставляя за собой след из промытых мозгов, беременных красоток. .

Было почти сюрреалистично наблюдать, как она подвергается той же непреодолимой последовательности событий, которую я испытал всего несколько минут назад, видеть, как каждая стадия моего собственного подчинения отражается в ее теле и поведении. Тем не менее, наблюдая, как ее суженная талия и тугая задница исчезают в задней комнате, я полностью понял ее стремление раздвинуть свои подтянутые ноги и позволить ему снова и снова погружать свой член глубоко в ее незащищенную киску, пока он не кончит. С моей внешней точки зрения это казалось излишне рискованным и иррациональным решением с ее стороны, и все же я так же легко подпал под его опьяняющее влияние и не смог устоять перед тем, чтобы позволить ему оплодотворить меня. И, конечно, теперь, когда его сперма творила во мне свое волшебство, я все еще не могла отделаться от мысли, что он тоже особенный, несмотря на то, что интеллектуально я понимал, что все это ложь. Я оставил решительную молодую пару наслаждаться усилиями, которые в конечном итоге вызвали у них эйфорическое смешение генов, собрал забытые записи и направился домой.

Я знала, что должна была прийти в ужас от того, что произошло, от того, что я случайно заставила себя стать матерью-одиночкой, но власть моей формулы над моим разумом была абсолютной, и я не могла дождаться, когда мощное семя моего партнера заставит мое сексуальное тело набухать и расти для него.

В следующий понедельник я, пошатываясь, пришёл на работу, весь в синяках, болях, раздражении и промывании мозгов собственной работой, но, тем не менее, в целом очень довольный.

Gympregnation

by Fidget

كيف يمكن أن يكونوا قصيري النظر إلى هذا الحد؟! سألت نفسي وأغلقت باب مختبري.

ربما كانت لجنة الأخلاقيات الغبية، العدو الدائم للتقدم العلمي الحقيقي. وكما كنت على وشك تحقيق انفراجة!

لقد قمت مؤخرًا بوضع اللمسات الأخيرة على نموذج أولي لمشروع كنت أعمل عليه لمدة ثلاث سنوات ، ولكن على هذا المعدل كان كل شيء سيذهب هباءً.

كل ما علي فعله هو أن أتولى الأمر بنفسي وأن أفعل ذلك بالطريقة القديمة، من خلال اختبار ميداني “غير رسمي”. إذا نجحت، فيمكنني استخدام النتائج لتأمين تمويل مستقل، على الرغم من أن مصادر هذا التمويل من المرجح أن تكون أقل من شرعية. ومع ذلك، سيستمر عملي، وسأحصل على تعويض جيد.

كان مشروعي عبارة عن فكرة أصلية تمامًا: تركيبة تعمل على زيادة الرغبة الجنسية والخصوبة لدى الرجال والنساء على حد سواء، وهي مخصصة للأزواج الذين يعانون من مشاكل في الحمل أو الذين يعانون من اختلالات هرمونية تؤدي إلى عدم الاهتمام بالجنس.

كلما زادت كتلة العضلات التي يجب على الدواء التعامل معها في الشخص الذكر، زادت التأثيرات، وبالتالي فإن الموقع الأكثر حساسية والذي يسهل الوصول إليه للاختبار سيكون صالة ألعاب رياضية محلية، حيث يمكن للموضوع العضلي اختيار الإناث المتاحة. ولضمان حدوث التزاوج، قمت بتعزيز تأثيرات الصيغة إلى ما هو أبعد بكثير مما ستكون عليه في نهاية المطاف في الممارسة العملية، وقمت بتعديل الكيمياء لزيادة العدوانية لدى الذكر والخضوع لدى الأنثى. أيضًا، كنت بحاجة إلى التأكد من حدوث التلقيح من أجل ضمان الحمل في المنتج النهائي، لذلك تأكدت من أن التركيبة ستعمل على تعطيل جميع أشكال تحديد النسل الهرمونية وتحفيز غرائز الأمومة القوية لدى الأنثى الملقحة.

بمجرد أن اقتنعت بأن التركيبة ستجعل الجماع أمرًا لا يقاوم بالنسبة للذكور والإناث على حد سواء، أخذت جرعة واحدة في قارورة وتوجهت إلى صالة الألعاب الرياضية.

لقد أحببت أن أحافظ على لياقتي بنفسي، مع العلم أن العقل السليم يتطلب جسمًا صحيًا، ولذا أدركت أن جسدي المنضبط في منتصف العشرينات من العمر مرتديًا حمالة صدر رياضية وجوارب رياضية ضيقة سوف يتناسب تمامًا مع رواد صالة الألعاب الرياضية.

دخلت إلى الغرفة وقمت بتقييمها بينما تم إصدار تصريح تجريبي ليوم واحد لي، تمامًا كما يفعل أي عضو محتمل آخر. لاحظت على الفور أن أحد المدربين، وهو رجل منتفخ بشكل هزلي مع كمية سخيفة من العضلات، كان يتجول مع مخفوق البروتين في كوب مفتوح – وهو هدف مثالي.

كان لديه الكثير من الكتلة لاستخدام التركيبة، والجهد الناتج عن رفعه المتكرر من شأنه أن يحفز التغييرات داخل جسده ويزيد من إنتاج العرق، وهي الوسيلة الأساسية التي سيتم من خلالها إطلاق الفيرومونات القوية الجديدة في الهواء. كانت النساء من حوله يتنفسن هذه الفيرومونات الخاصة التي من شأنها أن تؤدي بسرعة إلى الخضوع والافتتان والإثارة الجسدية القوية. في هذه الأثناء، سترتفع مستويات هرمون التستوستيرون لديه بشكل كبير، وسيرتفع إنتاج السائل المنوي لديه إلى أعلى مستوياته، وسيجد أن مقاومة النساء من حوله أصبحت أكثر صعوبة، بينما يجد نفسه أيضًا أقل ميلًا لمقاومتهن.

تجولت بلا هدف في صالة الألعاب الرياضية، وتوجهت ببطء نحو شكله السخيف، ثم أفرغت محتويات القارورة في فنجانه بتكتم بينما كان يصحح شكل مستفيد آخر. كانت التركيبة عديمة الطعم تقريبًا، لذلك لا ينبغي له أن يلاحظها تحت المنكهات الاصطناعية الموجودة في مخفوق البروتين الخاص به. ابتسمت لنفسي، وأدركت أنه يجب أن يشكرني على الجنس المذهل وغير المقيد الذي كان على وشك ممارسة الجنس دون علمه.

وبعد دقائق قليلة كان قد أنهى الهز، ولم يكن الأمر أكثر حكمة. سيستغرق الأمر حوالي خمس دقائق حتى يبدأ جسده في إنتاج الفيرمونات الجديدة التي لا تقاوم، لذلك اختبأت على مقعد خلف إحدى آلات ضغط الأرجل لتسجيل التجربة حتى الآن.

“معذرة،” كان الشيء التالي الذي سمعته، وبعد أن شعرت بالذهول من تدوين الملاحظات، نظرت إلى وجه المدرب نفسه الذي كنت قد تناولته للتو.

ليس جيدا! قلت لنفسي، وشعرت بارتفاع قصير في الأدرينالين مما أدى إلى زيادة معدل التنفس وتدفق الدم بشكل لا إرادي. سيكون كل شيء على ما يرام بالطبع، لكنني كنت بحاجة إلى تخليص نفسي من هذا الموقف بسرعة للتأكد من أن الدواء لم يبدأ في التأثير علي عن طريق الخطأ.

لقد كانت حقيقة طبيعية مؤسفة ولكن لا مفر منها أن الكيمياء الحيوية الخاصة بي كانت كيمياء حيوية لأنثى شابة ناضجة جنسيًا، مما ضمن أن استجابة جسدي الجسدية لفيرومونات المدرب المعدلة ستكون بنفس قوة استجابة النساء الأخريات في صالة الألعاب الرياضية. لقد كنت أكثر من واثق من قدرتي على التعرف على مشاعر الافتتان والخضوع ومقاومتها حتى لو تعرضت لها بالطبع، لكن رغم ذلك كان من الأفضل تجنب هذا الموقف على أي حال من أجل التجربة.

“نعم؟” أجبت بفظاظة، محاولاً إنهاء المحادثة في أسرع وقت ممكن.

“أه آسف!” قال: لقد أذهلني فظاظتي، لكنه استعاد عافيته بابتسامة سهلة. “أردت فقط أن أعرف ما الذي كنت تفعله مختبئًا هنا.” تحت عطره، شممتُ نفحة من رائحة عرقه القوية الناتجة عن ممارسة التمارين الرياضية طوال اليوم.

“أوه، فقط أقوم بتدوين بعض الملاحظات الخاصة بتمريناتي،” أجبته باستخفاف. لماذا لن يرحل بالفعل؟

“آه، مسكتك. لا مشكلة، يبدو أنك كنت مختبئًا من شخص ما، وأردت التأكد من أنك بخير.” لقد كان مراعيًا جدًا! كنت سعيدًا لأنني اخترت هذا الرجل اللطيف لتجربتي. من المؤكد أنه سيعتني بأي فتاة ينتهي بها الأمر إلى الوقوع في شرك المسك المسكر. فتاة محظوظة ، فكرت، وهي تنظر إلى جسده نظرة ثانية. لقد كنت قاسيًا جدًا في تقييمي الأول، فعضلاته أعطته القليل من الهالة المهيمنة، والتي كانت دائمًا جذابة لدى الرجل.

تحرك لينهض، لعدم رغبته في إزعاجي أكثر، وفجأة شعرت بالخجل من وقاحتي الأولية. فهو لم يرتكب أي خطأ، بعد كل شيء. “انتظر!” صرخت بشكل غير متوقع، وبصوت عال قليلا.

“نعم؟” استدار إلى الوراء، وأعطاني منظرًا رائعًا لعضلة عضلاته المنتفخة. واو، لقد تمكنت حقًا من رؤية سبب اختياري له لهذا الاختبار. كانت ذراعيه سميكة وقوية، تمامًا من النوع الذي تريد لفه حول جذعك وهو يمسك بك. لقد احمر خجلا قليلا في مثل هذه الفكرة المشاغب. حيث كان هذا الكلام من؟

وفي كلتا الحالتين، كان علي أن أقول شيئا. “أوه، أردت فقط أن أعتذر عن إزعاجك. لقد كنت أركز على ما كنت أكتبه وأنت أذهلتني للتو.” ماذا كنت أكتب؟ أوه نعم، ملاحظات حول موضوع الاختبار. موضوع الاختبار أمامي مباشرة والذي أحتاج إلى الابتعاد عنه في أسرع وقت ممكن.

انحنى فوقي، وتنهدت بارتياح غير متوقع، ومرة ​​أخرى ملأت أنفي برائحة عرقه النفاذة، والتي أطلقت أخيرًا أجراس الإنذار في مؤخرة رأسي.

لقد أدركت الآن أن جسدي كان يستجيب بالفعل لمزيج الفيرومونات الذي كان يطلقه. لم أكن أتوقع أن يعمل بهذه السرعة، أو بهذه القوة ، فكرت مع تزايد إغراء البقاء هنا والاستمرار في شم هذا الرجل الجذاب بشكل متزايد. إلا أنني تذكرت ذلك، لأن هذه هي بالضبط الطريقة التي صممت بها الصيغة. لم أكن أتوقع أنني سأكون الشخص المعرض لخطر الوقوع تحت تأثيره. ومع ذلك، كانت هذه بيانات ممتازة.

تظهر على الإناث المكشوفات بسرعة أعراض الافتتان ، ذكرت ذلك لنفسي بهدوء، محاولًا مقاومة آثار المسك الحامض الذي كان لا يزال يملأ أنفي، ولكن بعد ذلك شعرت بضيق في صدري حيث تصلبت حلماتي فجأة على حمالة صدري الرياضية على الرغم من ذلك. من مجهوداتي. وأضفت بسخرية الإثارة الجسدية . لقد بذلت قصارى جهدي لمقاومة التأثيرات – في تناقض صارخ مع ذهني، كان جسدي بالكامل تحت رحمة رجولته المعززة وبدأ في الاستجابة سواء أردت ذلك أم لا.

“نعم، لا تقلق،” قال مطمئنا. “فهمت. هل هذه هي المرة الأولى لك هنا؟”

رأيت عينيه تنزلق للحظات إلى ثديي الممتلئين بملء أكوابي الضيقة، ومع العلم أنه يستطيع رؤية حلماتي تبرز من خلال القماش الرقيق، شعرت بنفسي ألهث بهدوء من الإثارة عند هذا الاهتمام. ومع ذلك، فقد أخذت الوقت الكافي لتدوين ملاحظة ذهنية إضافية: بدأ الموضوع في التركيز على الخصائص الجنسية للزملاء المحتملين القريبين. من المرجح أن يجد الشخص شركاء محتملين مرغوبين جنسيًا بشكل متزايد، وربما يفكر في الجماع. ارتجفت من المتعة عند تلك الفكرة الأخيرة، وما زلت أتنفس رجولته القوية، وشعرت بوخز يبدأ بين فخذي عندما بدأ مهبلي بالتليين، ومن الواضح أنني أفكر في الجماع أيضًا.

على الرغم من أنه كان من المغري مجرد الجلوس وتدوين الملاحظات في حضور المدرب الآسر، فقد علمت أنه إذا لم أفعل شيئًا قريبًا، أو حول انتباهه إلى هدف آخر بسبب عواطفه بطريقة أو بأخرى، فقد يخرج الوضع عن نطاق السيطرة بسرعة. لم أستطع أن أشعر بذلك، ولكن من المحتمل أن جسدي قد بدأ بالفعل في إنتاج هرموناتي الجنسية المعدلة استجابةً له، وسرعان ما تغلبوا على اللولب الهرموني الخاص بي ويعطلونه. لقد تم تصميم تركيبتي لتجعلني خاضعة، ومفتونة، وخصبة، بعد كل شيء، وكنت أعلم أنني سوف أقوم بالإباضة في أي لحظة الآن، مما يعرضني لخطر شديد للتلقيح إذا أطلق المدرب الضخم حيواناته المنوية في مهبلي بطريقة أو بأخرى. لقد قمت بتدوين ملاحظة ذهنية لاستبدال اللولب الخاص بي بمجرد انتهاء الاختبار.

طوال الوقت، سيكون جسده مشغولاً بإلقاء هرمون التستوستيرون في نظامه، مما يزيد من إنتاج السائل المنوي وحركة الحيوانات المنوية ويزيد من عدوانيته وهيمنته ورغبته الجنسية. باختصار، لن يمر وقت طويل حتى يبدأ في الانتصاب الخفقان مع حاجة ساحقة لتخفيف هذا التوتر عن طريق ملء أقرب كس متقبل بمعلوماته الجينية. حاولت أن أتجاهل مدى القرب والرغبة والتقبل الذي كان يشعر به كسلي في تلك اللحظة، لكنني واصلت الجلوس هناك مع ذلك، مستمتعًا بالوخز اللطيف الذي ينمو ببطء بين فخذي لبضع ثوانٍ أخرى. في هذه الأثناء، استمر جسدي الضعيف في الانصياع للتعليمات الإنجابية الجذابة التي أخفيتها في رائحة جسده النتنة. اهرب ، صرخت بصمت في نفسي، لكن يبدو أنني لم أتمكن من حشد قوة الإرادة لسبب ما.

“نعم، اعتقدت أنني سأجرب المكان أولاً. وأرى ما إذا كان المنظر يستحق ذلك،” أجبته بمغازلة، وأعطيته نظرة واضحة تليها غمزة صغيرة شريرة. اه أوه. لم تُظهر المغازلة العلنية مدى تأثري بقوة فحسب، بل أعلنت أيضًا عن اهتمامي الجنسي ودعته للرد بالمثل.

ومن المؤكد أنه سأل “حسنًا، هل يعجبك ما تراه؟” واستعرض عضلاته الضخمة، مما تسبب في تدفق كس عمليًا وانقباضه مع الحاجة. إلهكانت عضلات صدره وبطنه لذيذة جدًا. بالكاد أستطيع منع نفسي من تحريك يدي لأعلى ولأسفل الجزء الأمامي من جسده بالكامل. وكانت رائحته طيبة جدًا ، وذكورية جدًا . هل سيكون أمرًا سيئًا للغاية أن أسمح له بإدخال قضيبه بداخلي، حتى ولو لدقيقة واحدة فقط؟ يمكنني أن أستسلم لافتتاني المبهج بجسده المثير لبعض الوقت، وأسمح له بالانغماس في رغبته في الدخول في كسي الصغير الجذاب عدة مرات. ثم كل ما كان علي فعله هو تجاهل غريزة جسدي للسماح له بالقذف بداخلي، والتغلب على خضوعي المتزايد، وأطلب بلطف من أدونيس المدمن على هرمون التستوستيرون أن ينسحب من مهبلي الأملس الحريري قبل أن يفقد السيطرة حتماً ويغمر خصوبتي. الجهاز التناسلي مع سباحيه الصغار المتحمسين… تنهد . لقد بدا أمرًا مثيرًا للسخرية أن مثل هذه العواقب التي تغير الحياة يجب أن تأتي من فعل كان طبيعيًا جدًا ومرغوبًا فيه . لقد كان الأمر كله مغريًا فجأة.

كانت أحلام اليقظة المرسومة بشكل متزايد توضح أنني ارتكبت خطأً فادحًا في افتراض أنني أستطيع مقاومة تأثيرات تركيبتي، وشعرت أن بشرتي تزداد دفئًا مع احمرار وجهي وصدري بقوة الإثارة الجسدية، خاصة الآن بعد أن من الواضح أنه كان يعيد اهتمامي. كانت حلماتي متصلبتين بشكل مؤلم تقريبًا على حمالة صدري الرياضية الخشنة، مما أدى إلى تحفيزهما بشكل أكبر وزيادة الإثارة لدي. أصبح الوخز في منطقة المنشعب لدي مستمرًا، واضطررت إلى الضغط على فخذي معًا للحصول على القليل من الراحة. لقد أصبح من الصعب التفكير بوضوح. كنت أعلم أنه عند هذه النقطة كنت أبتسم كفتاة سخيفة معجبة بينما كانت عيناه تتجولان فوق جسدي أكثر فأكثر بلا خجل، لكن يبدو أنني لم أستطع إيقاف نفسي. عليك أن تهرب قبل فوات الأوان!

ومع ذلك، في تلك اللحظة، رفع ساقه على الآلة بجانبي، وكنت فجأة وجهاً لوجه مع قضيبه المتنامي، حيث كان كل وريد مرئيًا بوضوح من خلال سرواله القصير الضاغط على الجلد بينما كان يطول أكثر فأكثر.

لقد شهقت بصوت مسموع. كان مثاليا. لقد ارتجفت بترقب، وأنا أعلم أن هذا الوحش سوف يندفع بداخلي في أي لحظة الآن. كان لا مفر منه. لقد كان القدر.

لعدم رغبتي في أن يتفوق عليّ أحد، بدأت في تقويس ظهري، وإخراج صدري من أجل تقييمه. كنت أعلم أنه لا ينبغي علي ذلك، لكنني كنت أعلم أيضًا أن لدي ثديين جميلين، وبدت موافقته فجأة مهمة حقًا لسبب ما. لا بد أنه كان راضيًا عنها، حيث أن أنفه اتسع مع تعمق تنفسه أكثر وتوترت عضلاته لتوفير المزيد من تدفق الدم إلى قضيبه السميك. حولت نظري إلى جسده اللامع مرة أخرى، بينما كنت أستمر في أخذ نفس عميق من رائحته النفاذة المنومة. امتلأ ذهني فجأة بصور جذابة له وهو يقيدني بتلك الأذرع القوية، ويجبرني على قبول ذلك القضيب السميك مرارًا وتكرارًا، وأدركت أنه لم يتبق لدي الكثير من الوقت.

ولكن كان من الجميل جدًا البقاء هناك، وترك المسك يغمرني ويجعلني أكثر إثارة وإثارة. ربما أكون عالمة، لكنني أدركت بسرعة أنني امرأة أيضًا. امرأة مستثارة للغاية تحتاج إلى أن يتم الإمساك بها بلا رحمة والسيطرة عليها جسديًا من قبل رجل رجولي، ولتذهب العواقب إلى الجحيم. لقد لاحظت مع الأسف أنني أصبحت بالفعل أكثر خضوعًا، وأكثر رهبة من حضوره الذكوري، وأكثر استعدادًا للسماح له بفعل ما يريد معي. كان هذا، مرة أخرى، سلوكًا مقصودًا لضمان أن تسمح الأنثى المستهدفة لنفسها بالتلقيح. شعرت بقشعريرة غير مرحب بها من الترقب تصعد إلى العمود الفقري لدي عندما فكرت في السماح لنفسي بالتلقيح.

لقد صمت كلانا عند هذه النقطة، وكنا نجلس هناك نحدق في أجساد بعضنا البعض، محاصرين في الإحساس المثير بالإثارة الجسدية المتبادلة حيث تحثنا أعضائنا التناسلية على التزاوج. شاهدت عينيه تقفز صعودا وهبوطا بين الوركين المتوهجين والحلمات الصلبة على ثديي الصغير الثابت، قبل أن أستقر على الفجوة الجذابة بشكل متزايد بين فخذي. قمت بتوزيع ساقي قليلاً لمنحه رؤية أفضل لفرجي المتورم، الذي يبرز بوضوح على ألياف لدنة ضيقة، مظلمة بسبب تزييت مهبلي. شعرت بالضعف الشديد. كلانا يعلم أنه يمكن اختراقي بهذه السهولة. كان صاحب الديك منتصبًا تمامًا وكان ينبض بشكل واضح من خلال سراويله القصيرة الرقيقة. حبة من نائب الرئيس غائم قبل غارقة من خلال. كان التشريب يبدو أكثر جاذبية في الثانية.

في لحظة ضعف غير معهود، مددت يدي وضربت ظفرًا ببطء على الجانب السفلي من عموده.

لقد كان أكثر مما يمكن أن يتحمله أي منا.

انخفض حواجبه بينما أصبح وجهه عبوسًا مستبدًا. “اتبعني.”

لقد كانت فرصتي الأخيرة للمغادرة. وبدلاً من ذلك، أومأت برأسي بخنوع فقط، وأخضعت نفسي تمامًا لهذا الرجل القوي ورجولته التي لا تقاوم. شعرت بأنوثتي المتقبلة تحترق ردًا على ذلك، متلهفة لاستقبال نسله. كعالمة، كنت لا أزال أدرك تمامًا أن حالتي الحالية قد تم تحريضها كيميائيًا، بالطبع، لكن باعتباري أنثى شابة خصبة لم أتمكن من مقاومة حاجة جسدي للإنجاب مع هذا الذكر القوي الذي تفوح منه رائحة الجنس النقي.

أمسك بذراعي بقوة، وأصابني بكدمات وهو يجرني عمليًا إلى غرفة تدليك خاصة في الجزء الخلفي من صالة الألعاب الرياضية.

الطبيعة المغلقة للغرفة الصغيرة لم تؤدي إلا إلى زيادة تركيز فرموناته الملوثة، وكنت أشعر برائحة عرقه الكريهة تغلق من حولي، مما يزيد من غموض أفكاري العقلانية المتبقية. لقد سحقني على جسده الصلب الزاوي وضرب ثديي بخشونة بينما كنت أشجعه، وضربت قضيبه من خلال سرواله، ثم أدارني ودفع جذعي إلى الأسفل عبر طاولة التدليك، مما دفعني إلى الخروج من ذهني تقريبًا. مع الرغبة في تلقي نوع العلاج الذي أستحقه بالضبط. لقد ضغط على مؤخرتي القوية من الخلف بينما كان يمسك بي، واستجاب جسدي تلقائيًا، ودفع إلى الخلف ضد قضيبه الصلب، وشعر أنه يستقر في مؤخرتي ويضغط على فرجتي المتورمة والمحتاجة من الخلف. حتى أنني أستطيع أن أشعر بأن كراته تنقبض على دواخل فخذي بينما ينبض قضيبه. في ضباب الاستيقاظ، فكرت في مدى امتلاء هاتين الخصيتين، المثقلتين بحملهما الثقيل من الحيوانات المنوية الخطيرة التي من شأنها أن تطغى بسهولة على البويضة التي أطلقها جسدي وتخصبها.

دون إضاعة أي وقت، قام المدرب بسحب سروالي بقوة، وكشف عن مؤخرتي العارية وفرجي الضعيف أمام نظراته الجشعة. حاولت الالتفاف، لكنه دفعني للأسفل بإحدى يديه بينما كان يسحب سرواله لأسفل باليد الأخرى. أخيرًا، سقط قضيبه وكراته الضخمة، وصفعًا على مؤخرتي وفخذي. انطلقت سحابة من كرة المسك النفاذة في الهواء عندما تم تحرير خردةه، وتغطى ما تبقى من ذهني بشهوة عمياء. لقد نشرت ساقي بغباء، وأعرض كستي المكشوفة والمتساقطة من أجل متعته، وأخيرًا سلوته الراغبة تمامًا. كان هدفي الوحيد هو إنجاب أطفال هذا الرجل، وكان هدفه الوحيد هو أن يملأني بهم.

ضربني قضيبه بالكامل دون سابق إنذار أو مقاومة، مما ملأني حتى الحافة وغمر ذهني المنهك بألعاب نارية من النشوة لا تقاوم. شعرت بنفسي متوترًا، ثم كانت وركاي تتشنجان لا إراديًا، وضغط كسي على قضيبه وبدأ في التقلص والعصر، مما شجعه على فقدان السيطرة بداخلي.

كان رد فعله على التحفيز المفاجئ هو الإمساك بشعري وشده بقوة، وسحب مؤخرتي للخلف على وركيه قبل أن ينسحب في منتصف الطريق ويضربني مرة أخرى، في حاجة إلى المزيد من الإحساس بالإدمان، وسرعان ما يبني وتيرته حتى كان يطرقني بشكل مؤلم. ، أمسك وجهي للأسفل بذراعيه القويتين بينما كان يهاجم مهبلي العاجز.

لم أستطع الحصول على ما يكفي من الألم. كان الجنس أكثر قسوة من أي شيء مررت به من قبل، لكن في حالتي الحالية لم أكن أرغب في شيء أكثر من أن يتم الضغط عليّ واستخدامي بوحشية. أردت منه أن يجبرني على تلقي نسله، ليثبت أنه هو الذي يستحق أن ينجبني.

تم تصميم الإثارة المتزايدة للمدرب بشكل مصطنع لجعله يفقد السيطرة بسرعة، وأرسلني أنينه الشديد مع اقتراب إطلاق سراحه إلى الحافة مرة أخرى. كان جسدي الخصب يخبرني أن الوقت قد حان للتلقيح، ولم أستطع إلا أن أوافق على ذلك بينما كان كسي يضغط على قضيبه ويبدأ في الحلب. أردت منه أن يملأ صانع طفلي بشجاعته، ومع قصف هرمون التستوستيرون في عروقه وكسّي الضيق الذي يمسك بإصرار ويداعب قضيبه المتصلب شديد الحساسية، عرفت أنه لم يعد بإمكانه تجنب إعطائي ما أريد.

مع إطلاق سراحه بدأ في القذف، وضرب جسده الثقيل بالكامل في جسدي بينما شعرت أخيرًا بدفعاته السميكة تنفجر بشكل مؤلم على عنق الرحم مرارًا وتكرارًا.

ها هو الأمر الذي فكرت فيه حالمًا، مبتسمًا في ترقب مكدوم بينما شعرت وكأن المشابك الفولاذية مغلقة حول أفكاري. لقد قام منيه بتنشيط تكييف الأمومة المدمج في تركيبتي، كما كنت أعلم أنه سيفعل، وبينما كان ذهني يتألق في النشوة الجنسية في هزة الجماع، جعلت كيمياء جسدي هوسي الحالي بإنجاب طفله دائمًا.

كان القصد من هذا التكييف هو التأكد من حصوله على فتاته المحظوظة، لكنني لم أفكر أبدًا في أن تلك الفتاة المحظوظة يمكن أن تكون أنا بنفس السهولة. لقد فات الأوان الآن، بالطبع، ولا يمكنني أن أكون أكثر سعادة عندما أشعر بالمني الحار لهذا الغريب وهو يغلف رحمي غير المحمي بينما يستمر قضيبه في النبض بشكل إيقاعي بداخلي. تم تأكيد الحمل.

بعد قذف ما بدا وكأنه جالون من السائل المنوي السميك اللاذع، أنهى قضيب المدرب أخيرًا الرجيج الانعكاسي. لم يضيع أي وقت في الانسحاب، وفقدت على الفور الإحساس بأن قضيبه يملأني. ألقيت نظرة سريعة على كتفي لإلقاء نظرة أخيرة على شلونج السحري الخاص به، وشاهدته يتدلى قليلاً بينما تتساقط كرة عملاقة أخيرة من طرفه على الأرض.

شعرت بكمية كبيرة تتدفق مني إلى طاولة التدليك أيضًا، وشعرت بوهج دافئ من الرضا عندما قمت بتدوين ملاحظة ذهنية مفادها أن زيادة إنتاج السائل المنوي كانت بمثابة نجاح باهر.

استغرقت ثانية للتحقق مرة أخرى من حالتي العقلية، تحسبًا لذلك، لكنني أكدت بسعادة أن التكييف يعمل على النحو المنشود. قبل دقيقة لم أستطع الانتظار حتى يقوم المدرب بتلقيحي، والآن لا أستطيع الانتظار حتى يبدأ جسدي في التورم من الشجاعة التي وضعها للتو بداخلي. لقد قام بدوره، حيث أدخل قضيبه الحساس في جسدي الجذاب والخصب حتى جاء، والآن كانت وظيفتي أن أصبح جيدًا وأخرج حتى أتمكن من إنجاب نسله.

عندما وصل إلى ملابسه، اقترحت عليه بخنوع أن يذهب للاستحمام أولاً، لأن غسل الفيرومونات من المرجح أن يقلل من فرصه في التأثير على امرأة أخرى. ومع ذلك، فقد فقد اهتمامه بي بالفعل، وبعد أن شد سرواله فوق قضيبه نصف المنتصب، خرج من الغرفة متعثرًا دون أن يلتفت إلى الوراء. هذا لا يبشر بالخير. لم أكن أعرف بالضبط كم من الوقت سيستمر تأثير الجرعة التي أعطيتها له، ولكن حتى يغسلها، فإن أي امرأة على مسافة قريبة من الشم ستصبح سريعًا حريصة على السماح له بالقذف داخلها كما فعلت.

عندما استجمعت قواي مرة أخرى بما يكفي للخروج من الغرفة الخلفية بشكل مؤلم، رأيت المدرب يتحدث إلى أرنب في صالة الألعاب الرياضية على جهاز بيضاوي الشكل مع أثداء مزيفة ضخمة، بالكاد تحتوي على قميص ضيق وكشف. أستطيع أن أقول أن جسدها كان بالفعل يستجيب بقوة لرجولته القوية: كانت تتمسك بكل كلمة منه، وتأخذ نفسًا عميقًا من المسك الجذاب والمدمن، وكنت أعلم أنها أصبحت أكثر تقبلاً في الثانية، جسديًا وعقليًا. ، للتشريب.

وخطر لي أنه من المحتمل أن أفعل شيئًا ما، وأن أحذرها بطريقة ما، ولكن كان من الصعب جدًا استجماع أي إرادة للتصرف. بالإضافة إلى ذلك، كنت أعرف مدى رغبة فحولي ذو العضلات السميكة في إفراغ خصيتيه المنتفختين داخل جسدها اللعين، وشعرت أنه من الطبيعي جدًا بالنسبة لي أن أخضع لرغباته. كنت أدرك أنني ما زلت متأثرًا بمسكه، المنعش جدًا في أنفي، لكن في النهاية كل ما يمكنني فعله هو الوقوف ومشاهدة الأم المستقبلية المفلسة وهي تبدأ في تقويس ظهرها دون وعي لتتباهى بثدييها، فقط كما كان لي.

عندما أمسكت بها وهي تحرك إبهامها بشكل خفي على طول الانتصاب الخفقان مرة أخرى، فركت بطني المنغم تحسبًا، مع العلم أن ذريتي سيحصل على شقيق واحد على الأقل اليوم.

أخيرًا، شاهدتها تتبعه بخنوع إلى غرفة التدليك، وأثداءها المزيفة تهتز، ووجهها المكتمل تمامًا المليء بنفس العشق والشهوة الجامحة التي أظهرتها لي قبل دقائق فقط، تمامًا كما كنت حريصًا على استخدام متعرجها بالقوة الجسم لتخفيف حوافزه الإنجابية كما كنت. كان عقلها يتعرض للقصف بكوكتيل من الهرمونات الجنسية المتضخمة، مما غمر مثبطاتها بأفكار سامية عن الرومانسية، والخضوع، والسرور، والحب، والقدر…

لكنني علمت أنه لا يوجد سحر ولا رومانسية. لقد كانت فقط تحت تأثير مادة كيميائية صممتها خصيصًا لإقناعها بالسماح له بالقذف داخلها. بمجرد نجاحها في تصريف كراته الثقيلة في شقها الضيق وإغراق بيضتها المنتظرة، سيكون الأوان قد فات. سوف يعيد جسدها المخصب برمجتها لتصبح عاهرة، تمامًا كما كنت، وسيتم التخلص منها، تمامًا كما كنت. كان فحلها الشهواني يمضي قدمًا، يطيع حاجته الغريزية المتصاعدة لنشر بذوره بشكل أكبر، ويملأ أكبر عدد ممكن من الهرات الخصبة الراغبة في ذلك بمنيه قدر استطاعته، ويترك وراءه أثرًا من المثيرات المغسولات المخ والمثيرات في أعقابه .

لقد كان أمرًا سرياليًا تقريبًا أن أشاهدها تتعرض لنفس التسلسل الذي لا يقاوم من الأحداث التي مررت بها قبل دقائق فقط، حيث كنت أرى كل مرحلة من مراحل خضوعي تنعكس في جسدها وسلوكها. ومع ذلك، عندما شاهدت خصرها المستدق ومؤخرتها الضيقة تختفي في الغرفة الخلفية، فهمت تمامًا حرصها على نشر ساقيها المنغمتين والسماح له بإغراق قضيبه عميقًا في كسها غير المحمي مرارًا وتكرارًا حتى أتى. من وجهة نظري الخارجية، بدا الأمر وكأنه قرار محفوف بالمخاطر وغير عقلاني من جانبها، ومع ذلك فقد وقعت تحت تأثيره المسكر بنفس السهولة، ولم أتمكن من مقاومة السماح له بحملي أيضًا. وبطبيعة الحال، الآن بعد أن كان نائبه يعمل بسحره بداخلي، ما زلت لا أستطيع منع نفسي من التفكير في أنه كان مميزًا أيضًا، على الرغم من معرفتي فكريًا أن كل ذلك كان كذبة. تركت الزوجين الشابين المصممين للاستمتاع بالمجهودات التي من شأنها أن تؤدي في النهاية إلى خلط جيناتهم البهيجة، وجمعت ملاحظاتي المنسية، وتوجهت إلى المنزل.

كنت أعلم أنه كان يجب أن أشعر بالرعب مما حدث، لأنني جعلت نفسي عن طريق الخطأ أصبح أمًا عازبة، لكن قوة صيغتي على ذهني كانت مطلقة، ولم أستطع الانتظار حتى تجبر بذرة رفيقي القوية جسدي المثير. لتنتفخ وتنمو من أجله.

Gympregnation

par Fidget

Comment peuvent-ils être si myopes ?! me suis-je demandé en claquant la porte de mon laboratoire.

Il s’agissait probablement du stupide Comité d’éthique, l’ennemi perpétuel du véritable progrès scientifique. Et juste au moment où j’étais sur le point de faire une percée !

J’avais récemment finalisé un prototype pour un projet sur lequel je travaillais depuis trois ans , mais à ce rythme-là, tout cela n’aurait servi à rien.

Il me suffirait de prendre les choses en main et de le faire à l’ancienne, avec un test sur le terrain « non officiel ». En cas de succès, je pourrais utiliser les résultats pour obtenir un financement indépendant, même si les sources de ce financement seraient probablement loin d’être légitimes. Pourtant, mon travail perdurerait et je serais bien rémunéré.

Mon projet était une idée tout à fait originale : une formule qui augmentait la libido et la fertilité chez les hommes comme chez les femmes, destinée aux couples ayant des difficultés à concevoir ou présentant des déséquilibres hormonaux entraînant un manque d’intérêt pour le sexe.

Plus le médicament devait travailler sur la masse musculaire du sujet masculin, plus les effets étaient importants, de sorte que l’endroit le plus sensé et le plus accessible pour le test serait une salle de sport locale, où le sujet musclé aurait son choix parmi les femmes disponibles. Pour garantir que l’accouplement ait lieu, j’ai intensifié les effets de la formule bien au-delà de ce qu’ils seraient finalement dans la pratique, et j’ai modifié la chimie pour augmenter l’agressivité chez le mâle et la soumission chez la femelle. De plus, je devais m’assurer que l’imprégnation avait lieu afin de garantir la conception du produit final. Je me suis donc assuré que la formule désactiverait à la fois toutes les formes de contraception hormonale et déclencherait de puissants instincts maternels chez la femme imprégnée.

Une fois que j’ai été convaincu que la formule rendrait la copulation irrésistible pour les hommes comme pour les femmes, j’ai prélevé une dose dans un flacon et je me suis dirigé vers la salle de sport.

J’aimais rester en forme moi-même, sachant qu’un esprit sain exigeait un corps sain, et je savais donc que mon physique tonique d’une vingtaine d’années, vêtu d’un soutien-gorge de sport et de collants d’entraînement, conviendrait parfaitement aux clients de la salle de sport.

Je suis entré et j’ai fait le point sur la salle pendant qu’on me donnait un laissez-passer d’essai d’une journée, comme le ferait n’importe quel autre membre potentiel. J’ai immédiatement remarqué que l’un des entraîneurs, un homme comiquement bombé avec une quantité de muscle vraiment ridicule, se promenait avec une boisson protéinée dans une tasse ouverte – une cible parfaite.

Il avait suffisamment de masse pour que la formule puisse l’utiliser, et l’effort généré par ses soulèvements fréquents catalyserait à la fois les changements à l’intérieur de son corps et augmenterait sa production de sueur, le principal moyen par lequel ses nouvelles phéromones puissantes seraient libérées dans l’air. Les femmes autour de lui respiraient ces phéromones spéciales qui déclenchaient rapidement la soumission, l’engouement et une puissante excitation physique. Entre-temps, ses niveaux de testostérone augmenteraient considérablement, sa production de sperme monterait en flèche et il trouverait de plus en plus difficile de résister aux femmes autour de lui, tout en se trouvant de moins en moins enclin à leur résister.

J’ai erré sans but dans le gymnase, me dirigeant lentement vers sa silhouette ridicule, puis j’ai discrètement vidé le contenu du flacon dans sa tasse pendant qu’il corrigeait la forme d’un autre client. La formule était presque insipide, donc il ne devrait pas la remarquer sous les arômes artificiels de son shake protéiné. Je me suis souri intérieurement, réalisant qu’il devrait me remercier pour le sexe époustouflant et décomplexé qu’il était sur le point d’avoir sans le savoir.

Quelques minutes plus tard, il avait terminé le shake, mais il n’en savait rien. Il faudrait environ cinq minutes à son corps pour commencer à produire ses nouvelles phéromones irrésistibles, alors je me suis caché sur un banc derrière l’une des presses à jambes pour enregistrer l’expérience jusqu’à présent.

“Excusez-moi”, fut la prochaine chose que j’entendis, et, surpris après avoir pris des notes, j’ai levé les yeux vers le visage de l’entraîneur que je venais de doser.

Pas bon! Pensai-je, ressentant une brève montée d’adrénaline qui augmenta involontairement ma fréquence respiratoire et mon flux sanguin. Tout irait bien, bien sûr, mais je devais me sortir rapidement de cette situation pour m’assurer que le médicament ne commençait pas à m’affecter par erreur.

C’était un fait naturel regrettable mais inévitable que ma propre biochimie soit celle d’une jeune femme sexuellement mature, ce qui garantissait que la réponse physique de mon corps aux phéromones modifiées par l’entraîneur serait tout aussi forte que celle des autres femmes du gymnase. J’étais plus que confiant dans ma capacité à reconnaître et à résister aux sentiments d’engouement et de soumission même si j’étais exposé, bien sûr, mais quand même, il valait mieux éviter cette situation de toute façon pour le bien de l’expérience.

“Oui?” Répondis-je brusquement, essayant de mettre fin à la conversation le plus rapidement possible.

“Oh pardon!” dit-il, déconcerté par ma franchise, mais se remettant avec un sourire facile. “Je voulais juste savoir ce que tu faisais caché ici.” Sous son eau de Cologne, j’ai senti la forte odeur de sa sueur après avoir travaillé toute la journée.

“Oh, je prends juste quelques notes pour mon entraînement,” répondis-je avec dédain. Pourquoi ne part-il pas déjà ?

“Ah, je t’ai eu. Pas de problème, c’était juste comme si tu te cachais de quelqu’un, et je voulais m’assurer que tu allais bien.” Il était si prévenant ! J’étais content d’avoir choisi un gars aussi sympa pour mon expérience. Il prendrait certainement soin de n’importe quelle fille qu’il finirait par piéger avec son musc enivrant. Fille chanceuse , pensai-je en jetant un deuxième coup d’œil à son physique. J’avais été trop sévère lors de ma première évaluation : ses muscles lui donnaient une aura un peu dominante, ce qui était toujours attirant chez un homme.

Il s’apprêtait à se lever, ne voulant pas me déranger davantage, et j’eus soudain honte de mon impolitesse initiale. Il n’avait rien fait de mal, après tout. “Attendez!” M’exclamai-je de façon inattendue et un peu trop fort.

“Oui?” Il se retourna, me donnant une vue magnifique sur son biceps bombé. Wow, je pouvais vraiment comprendre pourquoi je l’avais choisi pour ce test. Ses bras étaient épais et puissants, précisément ceux que vous voudriez enroulés autour de votre torse pendant qu’il vous maintenait au sol. J’ai rougi un peu à une pensée aussi coquine. D’où cela venait-il?

Quoi qu’il en soit, je devais dire quelque chose. “Oh, je voulais juste m’excuser de t’avoir insulté. J’étais concentré sur ce que j’écrivais et tu m’as juste surpris.” Qu’est-ce que j’écrivais ? Oh ouais, des notes sur le sujet du test. Le sujet de test juste en face de moi dont je dois m’éloigner dès que possible.

Il s’est penché en arrière sur moi et j’ai soupiré de soulagement inattendu en remplissant à nouveau mon nez de la puanteur âcre de sa sueur, ce qui a finalement déclenché une sonnette d’alarme à l’arrière de ma tête.

Je reconnaissais maintenant que mon corps réagissait déjà au cocktail de phéromones qu’il dégageait. Je ne m’attendais pas à ce que cela agisse si rapidement, ni si puissamment , pensai-je alors que la tentation de rester ici et de continuer à renifler cet homme de plus en plus attirant grandissait. Sauf que je l’avais fait, me souviens-je, parce que c’est exactement ainsi que j’avais conçu la formule. Je ne m’attendais tout simplement pas à ce que je sois celui qui risque de tomber sous son influence. Malgré cela, il s’agissait d’excellentes données.

Les femmes exposées présentent rapidement des symptômes d’engouement , me suis-je dit calmement, essayant de résister aux effets du musc aigre qui remplissait encore mes narines, mais j’ai ensuite senti un serrement dans ma poitrine alors que mes mamelons se raidissaient soudainement contre mon soutien-gorge de sport malgré mon soutien-gorge de sport. de mes efforts. Et l’excitation physique , ai-je ajouté avec ironie. Voilà pour essayer de résister aux effets – contrairement à mon esprit, mon corps était entièrement à la merci de sa virilité accrue et commençait à réagir, que je le veuille ou non.

“Ouais, pas de soucis,” dit-il d’un ton rassurant. « Je comprends. Est-ce votre première fois ici ?

J’ai vu ses yeux se poser momentanément sur les seins coquins qui remplissaient mes bonnets B serrés, et, sachant qu’il pouvait voir mes tétons ressortir à travers le tissu fin, je me sentais haleter doucement d’excitation face à cette attention. Malgré cela, j’ai soigneusement pris le temps de faire une note mentale supplémentaire : le sujet a commencé à se concentrer sur les caractéristiques sexuelles des partenaires potentiels proches. Le sujet trouve probablement des partenaires potentiels de plus en plus désirables sexuellement et envisage peut-être même des rapports sexuels. J’ai frissonné de plaisir à cette dernière pensée, respirant toujours la puissante masculinité de son parfum, et j’ai senti un picotement monter entre mes cuisses alors que mon vagin commençait à se lubrifier, envisageant clairement également un rapport sexuel.

Aussi tentant que cela puisse être de simplement m’asseoir et de prendre des notes en présence captivante de l’entraîneur, je savais que si je ne faisais pas quelque chose rapidement, et que je ne détournais pas son attention sur une autre cible pour son affection, la situation pourrait rapidement devenir incontrôlable. Je ne pouvais pas le sentir, mais mon corps avait probablement déjà commencé à produire mes propres hormones sexuelles modifiées en réponse aux siennes, et elles allaient bientôt maîtriser et désactiver mon DIU hormonal. Ma formule a été conçue pour me rendre soumise, entichée et fertile, après tout, et je savais que j’ovulerais d’une minute à l’autre, ce qui me mettrait en danger d’imprégnation si le bel entraîneur libérait son sperme dans mon vagin d’une manière ou d’une autre. J’ai pris note mentalement de faire remplacer mon DIU une fois le test terminé.

Pendant ce temps, son corps était occupé à déverser de la testostérone dans son système, augmentant la production de sperme et la motilité des spermatozoïdes et augmentant son agressivité, sa domination et son désir sexuel. En bref, d’ici peu, il aurait une érection lancinante et un besoin impérieux de soulager cette tension en remplissant la chatte réceptive la plus proche de son information génétique. J’ai essayé d’ignorer à quel point ma propre chatte se sentait proche, disposée et réceptive en ce moment, mais j’ai néanmoins continué à rester assise là, profitant du picotement agréable qui grandissait lentement entre mes cuisses pendant quelques secondes de plus. Pendant ce temps, mon corps sensible continuait d’obéir aux instructions séduisantes et procréatrices que j’avais cachées dans la puanteur de son odeur corporelle. S’enfuir , me suis-je crié silencieusement, mais je n’arrivais pas à rassembler la volonté pour une raison quelconque.

“Ouais, je pensais essayer l’endroit d’abord. Voir si la vue en valait la peine,” répondis-je de manière coquette, lui faisant un regard évident suivi d’un petit clin d’œil espiègle. Euh-oh. Non seulement le flirt manifeste démontrait à quel point j’étais affecté, mais il annonçait également mon intérêt sexuel et l’invitait à répondre de la même manière.

Effectivement, il a demandé “Eh bien, est-ce que tu aimes ce que tu vois ?” et a fléchi ses énormes muscles, faisant pratiquement jaillir et serrer ma chatte de besoin. Dieuses pectoraux et ses abdominaux étaient tellement délicieux. Je pouvais à peine m’empêcher de passer mes mains de haut en bas sur tout le devant de son corps. Et il sentait si bon , si masculin . Serait-ce vraiment si mauvais de le laisser glisser son pénis en moi, ne serait-ce que pour une minute ? Je pourrais m’abandonner un peu à mon délicieux engouement pour son corps sexy et le laisser se livrer à son envie de s’enfoncer plusieurs fois dans ma jolie petite chatte. Ensuite, tout ce que j’avais à faire était d’ignorer l’instinct de mon corps à le laisser jouir en moi, de surmonter ma soumission croissante et de demander gentiment à mon Adonis, bourré de testostérone, de bien vouloir se retirer de mon vagin lisse et soyeux avant qu’il ne perde inévitablement le contrôle et n’inonde mon sexe fertile. appareil reproducteur avec ses petits nageurs avides… Soupir . Il semblait ridicule que de telles conséquences bouleversantes puissent provenir d’un acte si naturel et si désirable . C’était tellement tentant tout d’un coup.

Ma rêverie de plus en plus graphique montrait clairement que j’avais commis une grave erreur en supposant que je pouvais résister aux effets de ma formule, et je sentais ma peau se réchauffer tandis que mon visage et ma poitrine rougir sous la force de mon excitation physique, surtout maintenant que il retournait clairement mon intérêt. Mes mamelons étaient presque douloureusement raides contre mon soutien-gorge de sport qui gratte, les stimulant davantage et augmentant encore plus mon excitation. Les picotements dans mon entrejambe sont devenus insistants et j’ai dû serrer mes cuisses l’une contre l’autre pour un peu de soulagement. Il devenait de plus en plus difficile de penser clairement. Je savais qu’à ce stade, je souriais comme une fille idiote qui avait le béguin alors que ses yeux parcouraient mon corps de plus en plus sans vergogne, mais je n’arrivais pas à m’en empêcher. VOUS DEVEZ VOUS ENFUIR AVANT QU’IL NE SOIT TROP TARD !

À ce moment-là, cependant, il a levé sa jambe sur la machine à côté de moi, et je me suis retrouvé soudainement face à face avec sa queue en pleine croissance, chaque veine étant clairement visible à travers son short de compression moulant alors qu’elle s’allongeait de plus en plus.

J’ai haleté de manière audible. C’était parfait. Je me tortillai d’impatience, sachant que ce monstre allait jaillir en moi d’une minute à l’autre. C’était inévitable. C’était le destin.

Ne voulant pas être en reste, j’ai commencé à cambrer le dos, bombant la poitrine pour son évaluation. Je savais que je ne devrais pas, mais je savais aussi que j’avais de jolis seins, et son approbation semblait soudain très importante pour une raison quelconque. Il devait en être satisfait, puisque ses narines se dilataient à mesure que sa respiration s’approfondissait encore plus et que ses muscles se tendaient pour fournir davantage de sang à sa grosse bite. Je déplaçai à nouveau mon regard vers son physique scintillant, tout en continuant à respirer profondément son parfum piquant et hypnotique. Mon esprit s’est soudainement rempli d’images attrayantes de lui me retenant avec ses bras puissants, me forçant à accepter cette grosse bite encore et encore, et je savais qu’il ne me restait plus beaucoup de temps.

Mais c’était tellement agréable de rester là, laissant son musc m’envahir et me rendre de plus en plus excitée. Je suis peut-être une scientifique, mais j’ai vite compris que j’étais aussi une femme. Une femme très excitée qui avait besoin d’être impitoyablement maîtrisée et dominée physiquement par un homme viril, et au diable les conséquences. J’ai remarqué avec regret que je devenais effectivement plus soumis, plus impressionné par sa présence masculine et de plus en plus disposé à le laisser faire ce qu’il voulait de moi. Il s’agissait, encore une fois, d’un comportement destiné à garantir que la cible féminine se laisserait inséminer avec complaisance. J’ai senti un frisson d’anticipation importun monter dans ma colonne vertébrale à l’idée de me permettre docilement d’être inséminée.

À ce stade, nous étions tous les deux devenus silencieux et étions simplement assis là, à nous regarder ouvertement, pris dans la sensation excitante d’une excitation physique mutuelle alors que nos organes reproducteurs nous poussaient à nous accoupler. J’ai regardé ses yeux rebondir entre mes hanches évasées et les tétons durs de mes jeunes seins fermes, avant de s’installer sur l’espace de plus en plus séduisant entre mes cuisses. J’écartai un peu les jambes pour lui donner une meilleure vue de ma vulve gonflée, se détachant clairement sur le spandex serré, assombri par ma lubrification vaginale. Je me sentais tellement vulnérable. Nous savions tous les deux que je pouvais être pénétré si facilement. Sa queue était complètement dressée et palpitait visiblement à travers son short fin. Une perle de pré-sperme trouble trempée. L’imprégnation semblait plus attrayante à la seconde près.

Dans un moment de faiblesse inhabituel, j’ai tendu la main et j’ai lentement caressé un ongle le long du dessous de sa tige.

C’était plus que ce que chacun de nous pouvait supporter.

Ses sourcils s’abaissaient alors que son visage prenait une expression dominatrice. “Suis-moi.”

C’était ma dernière chance de partir. Au lieu de cela, je me suis contenté d’acquiescer docilement, me soumettant complètement à cet homme puissant et à sa virilité irrésistible. Je pouvais sentir ma propre féminité réceptive brûler en réponse, impatiente de recevoir sa semence. En tant que scientifique, j’étais toujours pleinement conscient que mon état actuel avait bien sûr été induit chimiquement, mais en tant que jeune femme fertile, j’étais incapable de résister au besoin de mon corps de procréer avec ce mâle puissant qui puait le sexe pur.

Il m’a agrippé fermement le bras, me blessant alors qu’il me traînait pratiquement jusqu’à une salle de massage privée à l’arrière du gymnase.

La nature fermée de la petite pièce ne faisait qu’augmenter la concentration de ses phéromones contaminées, et je pouvais sentir la puanteur de sa sueur se refermer autour de moi, obscurcissant encore plus mes dernières pensées rationnelles. Il m’a écrasé contre son corps dur et anguleux et m’a tapoté brutalement les seins pendant que je miaulais d’encouragement, caressant sa tige à travers son short, puis il m’a retourné et a forcé mon torse à traverser la table de massage, me faisant presque perdre la tête. avec le désir de recevoir exactement le genre de traitement que je méritais. Il s’est appuyé contre mon cul ferme par derrière alors qu’il me maintenait au sol, et mon corps a répondu automatiquement, repoussant sa bite dure, la sentant se nicher dans mon cul et se presser contre ma vulve gonflée et nécessiteuse par derrière. Je pouvais même sentir ses couilles se serrer contre l’intérieur de mes cuisses alors que sa queue palpitait. Dans ma brume d’excitation, j’ai pensé à quel point ces testicules étaient pleins, alourdis par leur lourde charge de sperme dangereux qui submergerait et féconderait facilement l’ovule que mon corps avait libéré.

Sans perdre de temps, l’entraîneur a baissé brutalement mes leggings, révélant mon cul nu et ma chatte vulnérable à son regard gourmand. J’ai essayé de me retourner, mais il m’a repoussé d’une main tandis qu’il baissait son short de l’autre. Son énorme bite et ses couilles sont finalement tombées, frappant mes fesses et mes cuisses. Un nuage de musc âcre a été libéré dans l’air alors que ses déchets étaient libérés, et le reste de mon esprit s’est assombri par un désir aveugle. J’écartai bêtement les jambes, offrant ma chatte exposée et dégoulinante pour son plaisir, enfin sa salope de race pleinement consentante. Mon seul but était d’avoir les bébés de cet homme, et son seul but était de m’en combler.

Sa queue s’est écrasée complètement sur moi sans avertissement ni résistance, me remplissant à ras bord et submergeant mon esprit épuisé d’un feu d’artifice irrésistible d’extase. Je me suis senti tendu, puis mes hanches ont eu des spasmes involontaires, et ma chatte s’est serrée sur sa bite et a commencé à se contracter, à la serrer, l’encourageant à perdre le contrôle en moi.

Sa réaction à la stimulation soudaine fut d’attraper mes cheveux et de tirer fort, ramenant mes fesses contre ses hanches avant de se retirer à mi-chemin et de revenir en arrière, ayant besoin de plus de sensation addictive, augmentant rapidement son rythme jusqu’à ce qu’il me martèle douloureusement. , me tenant face contre terre avec ses bras puissants alors qu’il pestait sur ma chatte impuissante.

Je ne pouvais pas en avoir assez de la douleur. Le sexe était bien plus violent que tout ce que j’avais vécu auparavant, mais dans mon état actuel, je ne voulais rien de plus que d’être retenu et brutalement utilisé. Je voulais qu’il me force à recevoir sa semence, pour prouver que c’était lui qui méritait de m’élever.

L’excitation artificiellement accrue de l’entraîneur était conçue pour lui faire perdre le contrôle rapidement, et ses gémissements gouttaux à l’approche de sa libération m’ont à nouveau fait basculer. Mon corps fertile me disait qu’il était temps d’être imprégné, et je n’ai pas pu m’empêcher d’être d’accord lorsque ma chatte s’est serrée sur sa bite et a commencé à traire. Je voulais qu’il remplisse mon faiseur de bébé de son foutre, et avec la testostérone battant dans ses veines et ma chatte serrée agrippant et caressant avec insistance sa bite trop sensible et raidissante, je savais qu’il ne pouvait plus éviter de me donner ce que je voulais.

Avec un grognement de libération, il commença à éjaculer, enfonçant complètement son corps lourd dans le mien alors que je sentais enfin ses jets épais exploser douloureusement contre mon col, encore et encore.

Le voilà, pensai-je rêveusement, souriant d’anticipation meurtrie alors que ce qui ressemblait à des pinces en acier se refermait autour de mes pensées. Son sperme avait activé le conditionnement maternel intégré à ma formule, comme je m’y attendais, et alors que mon esprit était en extase devant son orgasme, la chimie de mon corps a rendu mon obsession actuelle d’avoir son bébé permanente.

Le conditionnement avait été destiné à garantir la conception de sa fille chanceuse, mais je n’avais jamais même pensé que cette fille chanceuse pouvait tout aussi bien être moi. Il était trop tard maintenant, bien sûr, et je ne pourrais pas être plus heureux de sentir le sperme chaud de cet inconnu recouvrir mon ventre non protégé alors que sa queue continuait de battre en rythme en moi. Conception confirmée.

Après avoir éjaculé ce qui ressemblait à un gallon de sperme épais et piquant, la bite de l’entraîneur a finalement terminé ses secousses réflexes. Il n’a pas perdu de temps à se retirer et j’ai immédiatement raté la sensation de sa queue me remplissant. J’ai jeté un dernier coup d’œil par-dessus mon épaule pour jeter un dernier coup d’œil à son schlong magique, le regardant s’affaisser un peu alors qu’une dernière boule géante coulait de la pointe sur le sol.

Je pouvais sentir une quantité suffisante couler de moi et sur la table de massage également, et j’ai ressenti une chaleureuse lueur de satisfaction alors que je notais mentalement que l’augmentation de la production de sperme avait été un succès retentissant.

J’ai pris une seconde pour vérifier mon état mental, juste au cas où, mais j’ai heureusement confirmé que le conditionnement avait fonctionné comme prévu. Il y a une minute, j’avais hâte que l’entraîneur m’insémine, et maintenant j’avais hâte que mon corps commence à gonfler à cause du foutre qu’il venait de mettre en moi. Il avait fait sa part, glissant sa bite sensible dans mon corps attrayant et fertile jusqu’à ce qu’il vienne, et maintenant c’était mon travail de me remettre en état et de me mettre en cloque pour pouvoir produire sa progéniture.

Alors qu’il attrapait ses vêtements, je lui ai suggéré docilement d’aller d’abord prendre une douche, car laver les phéromones diminuerait probablement ses chances d’affecter une autre femme. Cependant, il s’était déjà désintéressé de moi et, après avoir enfilé son short sur sa bite à moitié dressée, il sortit de la pièce en titubant sans un regard en arrière. Cela n’augurait rien de bon. Je ne savais pas exactement combien de temps dureraient les effets de la dose que je lui avais donnée, mais jusqu’à ce qu’il la lave, toute femme à proximité de l’odeur deviendrait rapidement aussi désireuse que moi de le laisser jouir en elle.

Quand je me suis suffisamment remis sur pied pour sortir péniblement de l’arrière-salle, j’ai vu l’entraîneur parler à un lapin de gym sur l’elliptique avec d’énormes faux seins, à peine contenus dans un débardeur moulant et révélateur. Je pouvais dire que son corps réagissait déjà fortement à sa puissante masculinité : elle s’accrochait à chacun de ses mots, respirant profondément de son musc séduisant et addictif, et je savais qu’elle devenait de plus en plus réceptive à la seconde près, à la fois physiquement et mentalement. , à être imprégné.

Il m’est venu à l’esprit que je devrais probablement faire quelque chose, la prévenir d’une manière ou d’une autre, mais c’était si difficile de rassembler la volonté d’agir. De plus, je savais à quel point mon étalon aux muscles épais voulait vider ses couilles gonflées à l’intérieur de son corps baisable, et cela me semblait si naturel de me soumettre à ses souhaits. J’étais conscient que j’étais toujours affecté par son musc, si frais dans mes narines, mais à la fin tout ce que je pouvais faire était de rester là et de regarder la future mère aux gros seins commencer à se cambrer inconsciemment pour montrer ses seins, juste comme je l’avais fait.

Quand je l’ai surprise en train de glisser discrètement son pouce le long de l’érection lancinante tentant à nouveau son short, j’ai frotté mon ventre tonique par anticipation, sachant que ma progéniture aurait au moins un frère ou une sœur aujourd’hui.

Finalement, je l’ai regardée le suivre docilement jusqu’à la salle de massage, ses faux seins tremblants, son visage parfaitement maquillé plein de la même adoration et du même désir débridé que le mien avait montré quelques minutes auparavant, tout aussi désireux qu’il utilise avec force ses courbes. corps pour soulager ses pulsions reproductives comme je l’avais été. Son esprit était bombardé par un cocktail d’hormones sexuelles amplifiées, submergeant ses inhibitions de pensées élevées de romance, de soumission, de plaisir, d’amour, de destin…

Mais je savais qu’il n’y avait ni magie, ni romance. Elle était simplement sous l’influence d’un produit chimique que j’avais spécialement conçu pour la convaincre de le laisser jouir en elle. Une fois qu’elle aurait réussi à drainer ses lourdes couilles dans sa fente étroite et à inonder son œuf en attente, il serait trop tard. Son corps fécondé la reprogrammerait pour en faire sa salope de race, tout comme moi, et elle serait rejetée, tout comme je l’avais été. Son étalon excité allait de l’avant, obéissant à son propre besoin instinctif exacerbé de répandre sa semence encore plus loin, remplissant autant de chattes volontaires et fertiles de son sperme que possible, et laissant une traînée de chaudasses en cloque et en état de lavage de cerveau dans son sillage. .

C’était presque surréaliste de la voir être soumise à la même séquence irrésistible d’événements que j’avais vécue quelques minutes auparavant, voyant chaque étape de ma propre soumission se refléter dans son corps et son comportement. Pourtant, alors que je regardais sa taille effilée et son cul serré disparaître dans l’arrière-boutique, j’ai parfaitement compris son empressement à écarter ses jambes toniques et à lui permettre de plonger sa bite profondément dans sa chatte non protégée encore et encore jusqu’à ce qu’il vienne. De mon point de vue extérieur, cela semblait être une décision inutilement risquée et irrationnelle de sa part, et pourtant j’étais tombée tout aussi facilement sous son influence enivrante, et je n’avais pas non plus pu résister à l’envie de le laisser m’imprégner. Et, bien sûr, maintenant que son sperme opérait sa magie en moi, je ne pouvais toujours pas m’empêcher de penser qu’il était spécial aussi, même si je savais intellectuellement que tout cela n’était qu’un mensonge. J’ai quitté le jeune couple déterminé pour profiter des efforts qui finiraient par déclencher leur mélange euphorique de gènes, j’ai rassemblé mes notes oubliées et je suis rentré chez moi.

Je savais que j’aurais dû être horrifiée par ce qui s’était passé, de m’être accidentellement conditionnée à devenir une mère célibataire, mais le pouvoir de ma formule sur mon esprit était absolu, et j’avais hâte que la puissante semence de mon compagnon force mon corps sexy. gonfler et grandir pour lui.

Je me suis mis au travail en titubant le lundi suivant, meurtri, endolori, nourri et soumis à un lavage de cerveau par mon propre travail, mais néanmoins très satisfait dans l’ensemble.

error: Content is protected !!